雜阿含經 義疏通講 · 冊3Saṃyukta Āgama · Exposition Throughout · Vol. 3

卷第二十九—卷第二十一 · 6 單元 · 第 3/3 冊 · Fascicle 29 — Fascicle 21 · 6 units · Vol. 3 of 3 · 冊目次Volume index

卷第二十九Fascicle 29

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

「念於內息,繫念善學,念於外息,繫念善學」〔T02 0206a27〕。這一卷三十二經,前承道品前四卷之念處、根力覺支、覺支、八聖道,而說兩件事:安那般那念與三學。卷首四經先說沙門法與沙門果,為前卷沙門法、沙門義、沙門果之續;其後十四經(題號十五,八一一、八一二合為一節)說安那般那念——修之五法、十六行、所得之果、如來以此為住、不淨觀之後以此為微細住、一法滿足四念處七覺分明解脫、四衢道之喻、身不疲倦眼亦不患、夏安居中大眾之正事;再十四經說三學——三學之名、三學之釋、三學與果位之配、二學、學戒之福利、制戒之義、田夫與伏鷄之喻、驢隨群牛之喻、跋耆子之隨時學。安那般那念十六行,自「繫念善學」〔T02 0206a27〕起,至「觀察滅出息善學」〔T02 0206b11〕止,入息出息各言「善學」;三學之末,世尊告跋耆子「汝當隨時增上戒學、增上意學、增上慧學」〔T02 0212c15〕。息是所繫之念,學是所行之事:這一卷的讀法,在「繫念」與「善學」四字。

一、沙門法與沙門果(經七九七至八〇〇)

前卷之末說沙門法、沙門義、沙門果,本卷之首承之。七九七說「有沙門法及沙門果」〔T02 0205b28〕:沙門法「謂八聖道——正見乃至正定」〔T02 0205b29〕,沙門果謂四果,而每一果各以所斷為釋:「何等為須陀洹果?謂三結斷。何等為斯陀含果?謂三結斷,貪、恚、癡薄。何等為阿那含果?謂五下分結盡。何等為阿羅漢果?謂貪、恚、癡永盡,一切煩惱永盡」〔T02 0205c02〕。七九八說沙門法、沙門、沙門義:沙門「謂成就此法者」〔T02 0205c12〕,沙門義「謂貪欲永斷,瞋恚、癡永斷,一切煩惱永斷」〔T02 0205c12〕。七九九略說,差別者唯「有沙門果」〔T02 0205c17〕。八〇〇是一句結集者之語:「如是婆羅門法、婆羅門、婆羅門義、婆羅門果。梵行法、梵行者、梵行義、梵行果亦如上說」〔T02 0205c20〕——沙門、婆羅門、梵行者,三名一法,皆以八聖道為法,以煩惱永盡為義,以四果為果。

四果之釋全繫於所斷:三結斷、三結斷而三毒薄、五下分結盡、一切煩惱永盡。果不是所得之物,是所斷之量。此義在本卷之末八二〇至八二三以三學再說一次:戒增上者斷三結,意增上者斷五下分結,慧增上者三漏心解脫。首尾相映,中間所說安那般那念與三學,皆是沙門法之目。

二、修安那般那念的五法(經八〇一)

八〇一不先說安那般那念是什麼,先說什麼法「多所饒益修安那般那念」〔T02 0205c24〕。五法:一「住於淨戒波羅提木叉律儀,威儀行處具足,於微細罪能生怖畏,受持學戒」〔T02 0205c25〕;二「少欲、少事、少務」〔T02 0205c28〕;三「飲食知量,多少得中,不為飲食起求欲想,精勤思惟」〔T02 0206a01〕;四「初夜、後夜不著睡眠,精勤思惟」〔T02 0206a03〕;五「空閑林中,離諸憒閙」〔T02 0206a05〕。

五法無一是觀息。戒、少事、食量、不眠、閑處,皆是息之外的事;而經以之為修息念之饒益。此卷後半說三學,首學即增上戒學,其釋「若比丘住於戒波羅提木叉律儀,威儀行處具足,見微細罪則生怖畏,受持學戒」〔T02 0210a26〕,與此五法之第一句同一文。安那般那念以戒為第一饒益,三學以戒為第一學:本卷前後兩半,在此一句上相接。

三、十六行(經八〇二至八〇四)

八〇二說安那般那念之果:「若比丘修習安那般那念多修習者,得身止息及心止息,有覺有觀,寂滅、純一,明分想修習滿足」〔T02 0206a10〕。八〇三問「何等為修習安那般那念多修習已,身心止息」〔T02 0206a18〕,答以全文。先說所依:「是比丘若依聚落、城邑止住,晨朝著衣持鉢,入村乞食,善護其身,守諸根門,善繫心住」〔T02 0206a20〕;食已還住處,「端身正坐,繫念面前,斷世貪愛,離欲清淨,瞋恚、睡眠、掉悔、疑斷,度諸疑惑,於諸善法心得決定」〔T02 0206a23〕;五蓋之害在「令慧力羸,為障礙分,不趣涅槃」〔T02 0206a26〕。然後十六行:「念於內息,繫念善學,念於外息,繫念善學。息長息短,覺知一切身入息,於一切身入息善學,覺知一切身出息,於一切身出息善學」〔T02 0206a27〕,其下身行息、喜、樂、心行、心行息、心、心悅、心定、心解脫、無常、斷、無欲、滅諸事,底本或具說入息善學、出息善學,或但云覺知而略之,有詳有略,至「觀察滅出息,於觀察滅出息善學,是名修安那般那念」〔T02 0206b10〕。

十六行自身起,至滅止。前四行在身(息、長短、一切身、身行息),次四行在受(喜、樂、心行、心行息),次四行在心(心、心悅、心定、心解脫),後四行在法(無常、斷、無欲、滅)。此四分之義,八一〇經世尊為阿難親說之,本卷第七節再述。入息出息皆言「善學」:息不是所觀之物,是所學之事;學者在息上學,學到心解脫、學到觀滅。八〇四略說而加一句:安那般那念多修習者「斷諸覺想」〔T02 0206b17〕,而結集者附言「如斷覺想,如是不動搖,得大果大福利,如是得甘露、究竟甘露,得二果、四果、七果,一一經亦如上說」〔T02 0206b22〕——斷覺想、不動搖、大果大福利、甘露、二果四果七果,皆以同一十六行為道。

四、勝妙過其上(經八〇五·八〇六)

八〇五世尊問諸比丘「如我所說安那般那念,汝等修習不」〔T02 0206b26〕,阿梨瑟吒比丘答已修習,其所修是「我於過去諸行不顧念,未來諸行不生欣樂,於現在諸行不生染著,於內外對礙想善正除滅」〔T02 0206c03〕。世尊答:「汝實修我所說安那般那念,非不修,然其比丘於汝所修安那般那念所,更有勝妙過其上者」〔T02 0206c06〕;勝妙者何?即是依止城邑聚落而修十六行。阿梨瑟吒所修是離三世諸行之執、除內外對礙之想——這是正修,世尊不否之;而十六行自息起,身受心法次第而學,是其上。

八〇六尊者罽賓那於安陀林樹下坐禪,「正身不動,身心正直,勝妙思惟」〔T02 0206c20〕。世尊問諸比丘見之不,告曰:「若比丘修習三昧,身心安住,不傾不動,住勝妙住者,此比丘得此三昧,不勤方便,隨欲即得」〔T02 0206c27〕。比丘問何等三昧,答仍是依止聚落、乞食、入林端坐、「思惟繫念,乃至息滅觀察善學,是名三昧」〔T02 0207a04〕。兩經相連:一人自述其修,世尊示其上;一人默坐不動,世尊示其所以。所示皆是同一十六行。不勤方便、隨欲即得,不是不修,是修熟。

五、如來住與學住(經八〇七·八〇八)

八〇七世尊於一奢能伽羅林二月坐禪,出禪告諸比丘:若外道問「沙門瞿曇於二月中云何坐禪」〔T02 0207a14〕,當答「如來二月以安那般那念坐禪思惟住」〔T02 0207a15〕。世尊自述二月所住:「入息時念入息如實知,出息時念出息如實知」〔T02 0207a17〕,乃至滅出息念如實知;知已自念:「此則麁思惟住,我今於此思惟止息已,當更修餘微細修住而住」〔T02 0207a22〕。息止麁思惟,更入微細思惟。有三天子來,一言「沙門瞿曇時到」〔T02 0207a26〕,一言「此非時到,是時向至」〔T02 0207a26〕,第三言「非為時到,亦非時向至,此則修住,是阿羅訶寂滅耳」〔T02 0207a27〕。世尊結之:「若有正說,聖住、天住、梵住、學住、無學住、如來住,學人所不得當得,不到當到,不證當證,無學人現法樂住者,謂安那般那念,此則正說」〔T02 0207a29〕。

三天子三說,是三種看法:以為命盡,以為命將盡,知其是修住而寂滅。如來之所住,在外觀之如死,實是息念之微細住。六住一法:聖住、天住、梵住是其名,學住、無學住、如來住是其人——學人以之得其未得,無學人以之現法樂住。

八〇八釋氏摩訶男問尊者迦磨比丘:「學住者為即是如來住耶?為學住異、如來住異」〔T02 0207b09〕。迦磨答:「學住異、如來住異。摩訶男!學住者,斷五蓋多住。如來住者,於五蓋已斷已知,斷其根本,如截多羅樹頭,更不生長,於未來世成不生法」〔T02 0207b11〕;而引八〇七世尊二月坐禪之事為證。此經無佛語,以弟子之答釋前經之義。同一安那般那念,學人住之是斷五蓋,如來住之是五蓋已斷:所修同,所住異;異在蓋之已斷未斷,不在息。

六、不淨觀之後,微細住(經八〇九)

八〇九是一事。世尊於跋求摩河側為諸比丘說不淨觀,諸比丘修已「極厭患身,或以刀自殺,或服毒藥,或繩自絞、投巖自殺,或令餘比丘殺」〔T02 0207b25〕;有比丘至鹿林梵志子所求殺,魔天讚之,梵志子「增惡邪見」〔T02 0207c06〕,循諸房舍而殺,「乃至殺六十人」〔T02 0207c19〕。至十五日說戒,世尊問阿難「何因何緣諸比丘轉少、轉減、轉盡」〔T02 0207c20〕,阿難以事答,而請「唯願世尊更說餘法,令諸比丘聞已,勤修智慧,樂受正法,樂住正法」〔T02 0207c25〕。世尊說:「是故,我今次第說,住微細住,隨順開覺,已起、未起惡不善法速令休息,如天大雨,起、未起塵能令休息」〔T02 0207c27〕;微細住者「謂安那般那念住」〔T02 0208a03〕。

不淨觀是正法,世尊親說親讚;而修者厭身至於自殺,魔得其便。經不改不淨觀之正,而說「餘法」:安那般那念為微細住,如大雨息塵。不淨觀所起之厭是麁,息念所住是細;麁者能動心至於極端,細者「隨順開覺」,令已起未起之惡不善法休息。八〇七世尊自言「此則麁思惟住」〔T02 0207a22〕、「當更修餘微細修住而住」〔T02 0207a23〕,是如來自身之麁細;此經是大眾之麁細。同一「微細住」,自度與度人,一語而說。

七、一法為門(經八一〇至八一二)

八一〇尊者阿難獨處思惟而問:「頗有一法,修習多修習,令四法滿足;四法滿足已,七法滿足;七法滿足已,二法滿足」〔T02 0208a11〕。世尊答有:「謂安那般那念。多修習已,能令四念處滿足;四念處滿足已,七覺分滿足;七覺分滿足已,明、解脫滿足」〔T02 0208a19〕。

安那般那念如何滿足四念處?世尊將十六行配四念處:入出息、長短、一切身行、身行休息四行,「聖弟子爾時身身觀念住,異於身者,彼亦如是隨身比思惟」〔T02 0208a29〕;喜、樂、心行、心行息四行,「是聖弟子爾時受受觀念住」〔T02 0208b04〕;心、心悅、心定、心解脫四行,「是聖弟子爾時心心觀念住」〔T02 0208b08〕;無常、斷、無欲、滅四行,「是聖弟子爾時法法觀念住異於法者,亦隨法比思惟,是名修安那般那念,滿足四念處」〔T02 0208b11〕。四念處如何滿足七覺分?身身觀念住而「繫念住不忘。爾時方便修念覺分」〔T02 0208b16〕,念滿足而於法選擇思量是擇法,擇法滿足而得精勤方便是精進,精進而心歡喜是喜,喜而身心猗息是猗,猗而得三昧是定,定滿足而「貪憂則滅,得平等捨。爾時方便修捨覺分」〔T02 0208b26〕;受、心、法念處亦如是。七覺分如何滿足明解脫?「若比丘修念覺分,依遠離、依無欲、依滅、向於捨;修念覺分已,滿足明、解脫」〔T02 0208c02〕,乃至捨覺分亦然。世尊結之:「是名法法相類、法法相潤。如是十三法,一法為增上,一法為門,次第增進,修習滿足」〔T02 0208c06〕。

一法、四法、七法、二法:四法、七法、二法合為十三,一法為門不入其數,故說十三法;入門之後,念處、覺分、明解脫次第而滿。「法法相類、法法相潤」是此卷最要之一語:道品諸篇各說念處、覺分、聖道,似各為一法,此經以息念為門,將諸法貫為一流——類者相似相生,潤者相資相成。八一一至八一二一句結集者之標:「如是異比丘所問,佛問諸比丘亦如上說」〔T02 0208c10〕,是同一法以三種問答而說。

八、四衢道(經八一三)

八一三世尊告尊者金毘羅當說精勤修習四念處,金毘羅默然,再三;阿難三語之「今大師告汝」〔T02 0208c16〕,金毘羅答「我已知。尊者阿難!我已知。尊者瞿曇」〔T02 0208c17〕;阿難乃白佛請說。世尊說:「若比丘入息念時如入息學,乃至滅出息時如滅出息學;爾時聖弟子念入息時如念入息學,乃至身行止息出息時如身行止息出息學,爾時聖弟子身身觀念住。爾時聖弟子身身觀念住已,如是知善內思惟」〔T02 0208c22〕;受、心、法三念處同式;法念處則云「善於身、受、心,貪憂滅捨,爾時聖弟子法法觀念住」〔T02 0209a15〕——法念處不離前三,貪憂滅捨即其所觀。每一念處之後,世尊以一喻問阿難:「譬如有人乘車輿從東方顛沛而來,當於爾時踐蹈諸土堆壠不」〔T02 0208c28〕,南方、西方亦然,至法念處:「譬如四衢道有土堆壠,有人乘車輿從北方顛沛而來,當踐蹈土堆壠不」〔T02 0209a17〕。阿難皆答如是。

四衢道之中有土堆,四方之車皆踐之而過。四念處是四方之車,土堆是心中之非理,車自何方來,皆踐之。前經以十六行配四念處,是說息念所成;此經以四方車踐土堆,是說四念處所破。金毘羅默然而阿難代請,經不說其故,只記其事:一人默,一人請,世尊乃說。

九、身不疲倦,眼亦不患(經八一四)

八一四說安那般那念另一種果:「修安那般那念多修習已,身不疲倦,眼亦不患,樂隨順觀住,樂覺知,不染著樂」〔T02 0209a25〕。其後說此念為一切所求之道:欲求初禪、二三四禪、慈悲喜捨、四無色入處,欲求三結盡得須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果,欲求「無量種神通力,天耳、他心智、宿命智、生死智、漏盡智」〔T02 0209b10〕,皆「當修安那般那念。如是安那般那念,得大果大福利」〔T02 0209b12〕。

身不疲倦、眼不患,是修定者最切身之事:定久則身疲眼勞,而息念之定不然。經由此最小之果,說至神通漏盡最大之果,中間是四禪、四無量、四無色、三果,無一不以此念為道。前卷說八聖道為一切所求之道跡;本卷說安那般那念為一切所求之修法。

十、正事(經八一五)

八一五是夏安居之事。眾多上座於世尊左右樹下窟中安居,年少比丘來,上座攝受之,「或一人受一人,或受二、三、多人,或有上座乃至受六十人」〔T02 0209b26〕;十五日布薩,世尊讚曰:「善哉!善哉!我今喜諸比丘行諸正事。是故,比丘!當勤精進」〔T02 0209b29〕。滿迦低月滿,人間比丘聞世尊安居於舍衛國,作衣竟而來,上座亦攝受之,「教誡、教授,善知先後次第」〔T02 0209c13〕。十五日布薩,世尊再讚:「過去諸佛亦有比丘眾所行正事如今此眾,未來諸佛所有諸眾亦當如是所行正事如今此眾」〔T02 0209c17〕;所以者何?此眾之中諸長老比丘有得四禪四無量四無色者,有得須陀洹、斯陀含、阿那含者,有得神通漏盡者,「有比丘修不淨觀,斷貪欲,修慈心,斷瞋恚,修無常想,斷我慢,修安那般那念,斷覺想」〔T02 0209c28〕。

正事者何?經不別釋,只列此眾所得,而末以四種修對四種斷:不淨觀斷貪欲,慈心斷瞋恚,無常想斷我慢,安那般那念斷覺想。八〇四經已言安那般那念「斷諸覺想」;此處置於四修之末,與不淨觀、慈心、無常想並列。上座攝受年少,教誡教授,先後次第——正事不是一人之修,是一眾之行。本卷安那般那念十四經,以此眾為結。

十一、三學(經八一六至八一九)

八一六說「有三學。何等為三?謂增上戒學、增上意學、謂增上慧學」〔T02 0210a07〕,而說偈:「三學具足者,是比丘正行,增上戒心慧,三法勤精進,勇猛堅固城,常守護諸根」〔T02 0210a10〕;偈中「如晝如其夜,如夜亦如晝,如前如其後,如後亦如前,如上如其下,如下亦如上」〔T02 0210a13〕,晝夜、前後、上下無異,是三學相續不斷之相;「無量諸三昧,映一切諸方」〔T02 0210a16〕,定由戒生,遍照無方;偈末「我為世間覺,明行悉具足,正念不忘住,其心得解脫,身壞而命終,如燈盡火滅」〔T02 0210a19〕。八一七釋三學:增上戒學「若比丘住於戒波羅提木叉律儀,威儀行處具足,見微細罪則生怖畏,受持學戒」〔T02 0210a26〕;增上意學「若比丘離欲、惡不善法,乃至第四禪具足住」〔T02 0210a28〕;增上慧學「是比丘此苦聖諦如實知,集、滅、道聖諦如實知」〔T02 0210b01〕。八一八說三學之不齊:「有比丘增上戒學,非增上意、增上慧學,有增上戒、增上意學,非增上慧學」〔T02 0210b06〕;而「聖弟子增上慧方便隨順成就住者,增上戒、增上意修習滿足」〔T02 0210b08〕,是人「無上慧壽而活」〔T02 0210b10〕。八一九說三學攝一切戒:「過二百五十戒,隨次半月來說波羅提木叉修多羅,令彼自求學者而學,說三學,能攝諸戒」〔T02 0210b14〕。

三學之名,戒、意、慧;偈中作「增上戒心慧」,意即是心。三學之序自戒起,而其滿在慧:有戒無定慧者有之,有戒定無慧者有之,有慧者必有戒定——故慧為上,慧成則三學俱滿。二百五十戒半月一說,說之不盡,三學能攝之:這不是以少代多,是以其所以然攝其所然。「無上慧壽而活」一語,說慧是學人之命。

十二、戒增上、定增上、慧增上(經八二〇至八二三)

八二〇以略說起,而釋三學各配其果。增上戒學者「重於戒,戒增上,不重於定,定不增上,不重於慧,慧不增上;於彼彼分細微戒,犯則隨悔」〔T02 0210b21〕;世尊不說其不堪能,「若彼戒隨順梵行、饒益梵行、久住梵行,如是比丘戒堅固、戒師常住、戒常隨順生,受持而學」〔T02 0210b24〕,如是知見,「斷三結,謂身見、戒取、疑。斷此三結,得須陀洹,不墮惡趣法,決定正趣三菩提,七有天人往生,究竟苦邊」〔T02 0210b27〕。增上意學者重戒重定不重慧,「斷於五下分結,謂身見、戒取、疑、貪欲、瞋恚。斷此五下分結,受生般涅槃,阿那含,不還此世」〔T02 0210c04〕。增上慧學者戒定慧皆重皆增上,「欲有漏心解脫、有有漏心解脫、無明有漏心解脫,解脫知見」〔T02 0210c08〕。

八二一同此而更細:增上戒學者斷三結而「貪、恚、癡薄,成一種子道。彼地未等覺者,名斯陀含,彼地未等覺者,名家家,彼地未等覺者,名七有,彼地未等覺者,名隨法行,彼地未等覺者,名隨信行」〔T02 0210c22〕;增上意學者斷五下分結,「能得中般涅槃。彼地未等覺者,得生般涅槃,彼地未等覺者,得無行般涅槃,彼地未等覺者,得有行般涅槃,彼地未等覺者,得上流般涅槃」〔T02 0211a02〕。八二二、八二三以「具足戒住」起:「若比丘具足戒住者,善攝持波羅提木叉,具足威儀行處,見細微罪,能生怖畏」〔T02 0211a13〕,而以三學之滿足為釋,所配之果同前;八二三之果位序與八二一小異,其首「斷三結,貪、恚、癡薄,得一種子道」〔T02 0211b13〕,而後及須陀洹。

四經一義:三學不是三門並列,是一門之三重。戒增上而定慧不增上者,所證至須陀洹乃至一種子道;定增上而慧不增上者,所證至阿那含五種般涅槃;慧增上者,三漏心解脫。「彼地未等覺者」一語反覆:於此地未能等覺,則名其下一果——果位之差,是等覺之差。重戒者「於彼彼分細微戒,犯則隨悔」,世尊不以細微戒之犯為不堪能:學是漸學,犯則悔,悔則續。前半卷十六行入出息皆「善學」,此四經每一段「受持而學」,是同一學字。

十三、二學、學戒福利、制戒(經八二四至八二六)

八二四說二學:「謂上威儀學、上波羅提木叉學」〔T02 0211c03〕,而說偈:「學者學戒時,直道隨順行,專審勤方便,善自護其身,得初漏盡智,次究竟無知,得無知解脫,知見悉已度」〔T02 0211c05〕,「成不動解脫,諸有結滅盡」〔T02 0211c09〕——無知解脫而後不動,不動者諸有結盡,更無退轉,終「持此後邊身,摧伏眾魔怨」〔T02 0211c11〕。八二五說「學戒多福利住,智慧為上,解脫堅固,念為增上」〔T02 0211c14〕四事令三學滿足,偈曰「學戒隨福利,專思三昧禪,智慧為最上,現生之最後,牟尼持後邊,降魔度彼岸」〔T02 0211c19〕。八二六釋此四事:學戒隨福利者,「謂大師為諸聲聞制戒,所謂攝僧,極攝僧,不信者信,信者增其信,調伏惡人,慙愧者得樂住,現法防護有漏,未來得正對治,令梵行久住」〔T02 0211c25〕;智慧為上者,大師說法「大悲哀愍,以義饒益」〔T02 0212a03〕,學者「於彼彼法、彼彼處,智慧觀察」〔T02 0212a06〕;解脫堅固者,於彼處「得解脫樂」〔T02 0212a10〕;念增上者,「未滿足戒身者,專心繫念安住,未觀察者,於彼彼處智慧繫念安住,已觀察者,於彼彼處重念安住,未觸法者,於彼彼處解脫念安住,已觸法者,於彼彼處解脫念安住」〔T02 0212a11〕。

制戒九義,自攝僧至梵行久住,是戒之所以立:不為戒而戒,為僧、為信、為調伏、為樂住、為防護、為對治、為久住。學戒之福利在此。而念增上一段,自未滿足戒身至已觸法,每一位皆「繫念安住」——戒未滿者繫念於戒,未觀者繫念於慧,已觀者重念,未觸法者解脫念,已觸法者亦解脫念。念貫三學之始終,如前半卷念貫十六行之始終。八二五、八二六二偈同文而一字異:「現生之最後」與「現生最後邊」,底本如此,不齊一。經末結集者記「尸婆迦修多羅,如後,佛當說」〔T02 0212a21〕,又記阿難陀比丘及異比丘所問、佛問諸比丘三經亦如是。

十四、田夫、伏鷄、驢(經八二七·八二八)

八二七二喻。田夫「隨時耕磨,隨時溉灌,隨時下種」〔T02 0212a27〕,而不念「欲令今日生長,今日果實,今日成熟,若明日、後日也」〔T02 0212a28〕,「而彼種子已入地中,則自隨時生長,果實成熟」〔T02 0212b02〕。比丘於三學隨時善學,亦不念「欲令我今日得不起諸漏,心善解脫,若明日、若後日」〔T02 0212b05〕,亦不念「自然神力能令今日,若明日、後日,不起諸漏,心善解脫」〔T02 0212b07〕;而「隨彼時節,自得不起諸漏,心善解脫」〔T02 0212b09〕。伏鷄「生卵,若十乃至十二,隨時消息,冷暖愛護」〔T02 0212b10〕,不念當以口啄瓜刮令兒得生,「然其伏鷄善伏其子,愛護隨時,其子自然安隱得生」〔T02 0212b13〕。

兩喻說一事:學有時節,果不可催。欲今日得,是急;待神力得,是惰——二念皆去,唯隨時善學。田夫之事在耕灌種,伏鷄之事在冷暖愛護,比丘之事在戒意慧;所成皆不在念中,在時節中。

八二八反喻:驢隨群牛,「謂己是牛,而作牛鳴,而去牛實遠」〔T02 0212b22〕;愚癡男子「違律犯戒,隨逐大眾」〔T02 0212b23〕,自言「我是比丘。我是比丘」〔T02 0212b24〕,而不學三學,「其實去比丘大遠」〔T02 0212b26〕。偈曰:「如驢在群牛,去牛常自遠,彼雖隨大眾,內行常自乖」〔T02 0212c05〕。田夫伏鷄是隨時而學者,驢是隨眾而不學者。比丘之名不在隨眾,在三學。

十五、隨時學(經八二九)

八二九尊者跋耆子白佛:「佛說過二百五十戒,令族姓子隨次半月來說波羅提木叉修多羅,令諸族姓子隨欲而學。然今,世尊!我不堪能隨學而學」〔T02 0212c10〕。世尊問「汝堪能隨時學三學不」〔T02 0212c14〕,答堪能。世尊告:「汝當隨時增上戒學、增上意學、增上慧學。隨時精勤增上戒學、增上意學、增上慧學已,不久當得盡諸有漏,無漏心解脫、慧解脫,現法自知作證」〔T02 0212c15〕。跋耆子歡喜作禮而去,獨處專精,如上說,乃至心善解脫得阿羅漢。

二百五十戒不堪,三學堪:不是減其所學,是示其所以學。八一九、八二一已言三學「能攝諸戒」;此經以一人之不堪作結,世尊不責其不堪,轉問其堪者。三學之學,隨時而學,如田夫隨時耕灌,如伏鷄隨時愛護。一卷以沙門果起,以一人得阿羅漢止。

十六、一卷的讀法

本卷兩半。前半安那般那念:其所依是戒與閑處,其事是十六行,其果自身止息至明解脫,其住自學住至如來住,其用在麁後取細、在大眾為正事。後半三學:其名戒意慧,其釋由淺至深,其果位依所重而別,其所以學在隨時,其所以稱比丘在此而不在隨眾。兩半以一字相接:學。十六行入出息皆「善學」,三學每段「受持而學」,跋耆子「隨時學」。

讀此卷,不可將前半讀作一法門、後半讀作另一法門。八〇一以戒為修息之第一饒益,八一七以同一句釋增上戒學;八一〇以息念為門入念處覺分明解脫,八二〇以三學配果至心解脫;八〇七如來以息念為住,八二八不學三學者雖隨眾而非比丘。息是所繫,學是所行,戒是所依,解脫是所至。繫念而善學,是這一卷說的一件事。

承衍——攝事分所攝

攝事分契經事菩提分法擇攝以嗢拕南攝本卷二門。息念門:「障隨惑尋等、果、欲、細、身勞、學住、及作意、智無執為後」〔T30n1579 0866a06〕。學門:「初尊重尸羅、清淨戒圓滿、現行、學勝利、學差別為後」〔T30n1579 0867a01〕。

息念門。障:「修習如是入出息念,爾時應知五障礙法。一者、於其外緣,其心散亂;二者、入出息轉有所艱難;三者、掉舉惡作纏現在前;四者、惛沈睡眠纏現在前;五者、樂與道俗共相雜住」〔T30n1579 0866a10〕。釋八〇一五法:經以戒、少事、食量、不眠、閑處為饒益,論以散亂、息難、掉悔、惛眠、雜住為障——論之五障與經五法可相參照:惛眠對不眠、雜住對閑處顯然,餘非逐項明配。隨惑:「奢摩他品諸隨煩惱所染污時,發身惛沈,生心下劣。由正修習入出息念,身心輕安,能令惛沈下劣俱行身心麁重皆悉遠離。毘鉢舍那品諸隨煩惱所染污時,發生種種尋伺妄想」〔T30n1579 0866a15〕;「為欲對治彼無明分諸妄想故,純修明分想,令速得圓滿」〔T30n1579 0866a22〕。釋八〇二、八〇三「身止息及心止息」「明分想修習滿足」:經之身心止息,論釋為奢摩他品隨煩惱之離;經之明分想,論釋為對治無明分妄想。尋等:「於緣過去諸行尋伺,能令無間所生等持有間缺者,速得損減。於緣未來諸行尋伺,能令無間所生等持有間缺者,速得止息。於緣現在諸行尋伺,能令無間所生等持有間缺者,速得寂靜」〔T30n1579 0866a24〕。釋八〇四「斷諸覺想」:經之覺想,論釋為緣三世諸行之尋伺,令等持有間缺;息念能損減、止息、寂靜之。果:「由能永斷六種結故,當知建立二種、四種及以七種諸果勝利。如經廣說。云何六結?謂順下分、上分二結,見道、修道所斷二結,若起、若生二分位結」〔T30n1579 0866a29〕。釋八〇四附句「得二果、四果、七果」:論以六結之斷釋二果、四果、七果之所以。欲與細:「入出息念修習差別,略有二種。一者、有上,二者、無上」〔T30n1579 0866b06〕,有上者觀命根繫屬入出息而「深心厭離,於三世境所發愛恚淨修其心」〔T30n1579 0866b13〕,「十六行修,當知無上」〔T30n1579 0866b15〕;「如是入息出息念住,緣細風色為境界故,名微細住」〔T30n1579 0866b15〕。釋八〇五阿梨瑟吒:經言阿梨瑟吒所修是不顧念三世諸行,世尊言十六行勝妙過其上;論分有上、無上,三世淨心為有上,十六行為無上,與經正合。釋八〇九「微細住」:論以緣細風色釋之。身勞:「修習如是入出息念,令身無勞,善能除遣奢摩他品隨煩惱故。令眼無勞,善能除遣毘鉢舍那品隨煩惱故」〔T30n1579 0866b19〕。釋八一四「身不疲倦,眼亦不患」:經之身眼不疲,論釋為止觀二品隨煩惱之除。學住:「如來所有離諸蓋住;居內法中最極下劣若諸有學、若諸異生,由精進力,於其五蓋伏斷而住,名離蓋住」〔T30n1579 0866b29〕,「應知如是二離蓋住,極大差別。謂諸有學,雖現行故,離蓋住心與如來等。然彼隨眠未永斷故,諸蓋數數間心相續,數數作意勵力除遣。如來諸蓋畢竟斷故,離諸蓋住」〔T30n1579 0866c04〕。釋八〇七、八〇八學住如來住異:經言學住斷五蓋多住,如來住五蓋已斷如截多羅樹頭;論言有學伏斷而隨眠未斷,如來畢竟斷,二住極大差別。作意:「入出息念為所依止,修四念住如理作意以為依止,於諸未斷內心所有非理作意,如實了知是為非理」〔T30n1579 0866c10〕,「身等四法如四大路。非理作意如塵土丘,不堅牢故,不真實故,迷亂心故。如理作意如四方來輿乘車車,緣身等四境界門轉,能損害彼如塵土丘非理作意」〔T30n1579 0866c16〕。釋八一三四衢道:經以四方車踐土堆為喻,論釋四大路為身等四法、土丘為非理作意、車為如理作意——喻之三支,論各有所指。智無執:「精勤修習諸息念者,由正修習四種念住,無我等故,平等平等」〔T30n1579 0866c21〕,「如是諸佛修念住教,外道法中皆無所有」〔T30n1579 0866c26〕。釋八一〇以息念滿足四念處:論言以息念修念住者於身等無我而平等,非外道所有。

學門。尊重尸羅:「言邪行者,謂如有一,不尊重戒,汎爾出家。雖復出家,不以淨戒為其增上」〔T30n1579 0867a06〕;「言正行者,有三正行,謂下中上。下正行者,謂如有一,尊重淨戒,亦以淨戒為其增上」〔T30n1579 0867a11〕,「中正行者,謂於戒定皆悉尊重,亦為增上」〔T30n1579 0867a16〕,「上正行者,謂已見諦,於三種學皆悉尊重」〔T30n1579 0867a19〕;「若有定學,必有戒學;若有慧學,必有定學;有戒學者,不必定有定學、慧學」〔T30n1579 0867a22〕。釋八一八三學不齊與八二〇至八二三重戒、重定、重慧:經言重於戒不重於定慧、重戒定不重慧、三皆重,論言下中上三正行;經言有戒非意慧、有戒意非慧,論言有定必有戒、有慧必有定、有戒不必有定慧——論之不尊重戒而出家者,正是八二八之驢。清淨戒圓滿:「於性罪處能遠離故,當知是名淨戒圓滿。於能密護諸根門等攝受淨戒所有善法,無間受持相續轉故,當知是名善法圓滿。於遮罪處能遠離故,當知是名別解脫圓滿」〔T30n1579 0867a27〕。釋八二二「具足戒住」:論分淨戒、善法、別解脫三圓滿。現行:「一切總略而言,有三學處。一、增上現行,二、增上毘奈耶,三、增上別解脫」〔T30n1579 0867b10〕。釋八二四二學:經言上威儀學、上波羅提木叉學,論言增上現行、增上毘奈耶、增上別解脫——威儀即現行,波羅提木叉即別解脫,二學三學處,名異而所指相承。學勝利:「學勝利住、慧為上首、解脫堅固、念為增上,修習三學速圓滿等,如攝釋分廣辯應知」〔T30n1579 0867b12〕。釋八二五、八二六四事:經言學戒福利、智慧為上、解脫堅固、念為增上,論以四語列之而指他處。學差別:「淨戒,對治一切犯戒惡故,密護根門所依處故,說名律儀。初善受故,說名圓滿。後善守故,說名清淨」〔T30n1579 0867b16〕,乃至「如是名為增上戒學所有差別」〔T30n1579 0867b28〕;「三住為依,當知增上心學、慧學所有差別。謂由天住、梵住差別,應知增上心學差別。由諸所有覺分等法聖住差別,應知增上慧學差別。謂四靜慮、四無色等,名為天住。四無量定,名為梵住。四聖諦智,四種念住,乃至道支,四種行迹,勝奢摩他、毘鉢舍那,四法迹等,當知一切皆名聖住」〔T30n1579 0867b28〕。釋八一七三學之釋與八〇七六住:經釋增上意學為離欲至第四禪、增上慧學為四聖諦如實知,論以天住釋心學、以聖住釋慧學;經八〇七列聖住、天住、梵住,論以四靜慮四無色為天住、四無量為梵住、四聖諦智念住道支為聖住——前半卷之六住與後半卷之三學,論以三住一語貫之。

二門之外,本卷七九七至八〇〇、八一一至八一二、八一五、八一九、八二一、八二三、八二七、八二九諸經,本母未直釋。

“Mindful of the breath within, one binds mindfulness and trains well; mindful of the breath without, one binds mindfulness and trains well.” The thirty-two discourses of this fascicle follow on from the four previous fascicles of the Connected Discourses on the Path—the foundations of mindfulness, the faculties and powers and factors of awakening, the factors of awakening, and the eightfold noble path—and teach two things: mindfulness of breathing and the three trainings. The first four discourses teach the dharma of an ascetic and the fruits of an ascetic, continuing the dharma of an ascetic, the goal of an ascetic, and the fruits of an ascetic of the previous fascicle; the fourteen that follow (fifteen by number, the eight hundred and eleventh and twelfth forming one section) teach mindfulness of breathing—the five things that help its cultivation, the sixteen steps, the fruits it brings, the Tathāgata’s taking it as his dwelling, its being the subtle dwelling after the contemplation of the impure, one dharma fulfilling the four foundations of mindfulness, the seven factors of awakening, and knowledge and liberation, the simile of the crossroads, the body not tiring and the eyes not ailing, and the right conduct of the assembly in the summer retreat; the fourteen after that teach the three trainings—the names of the three trainings, their explanation, their pairing with the fruits, the two trainings, the blessing of training in the precepts, the meaning of laying down the precepts, the similes of the farmer and the brooding hen, the simile of the donkey that follows the herd of cattle, and Baqizi’s training in season. In the sixteen steps of mindfulness of breathing, from “one binds mindfulness and trains well” to “in contemplating cessation on the out-breath, one trains well,” each in-breath and each out-breath says “one trains well”; at the end of the three trainings, the World-Honored One tells Baqizi, “you should in season train in the higher precepts, the higher mind, and the higher wisdom.” The breath is what mindfulness is bound to; training is what is done. The way to read this fascicle lies in the four words “bind mindfulness” and “train well.”

I. The Dharma of an Ascetic and the Fruits of an Ascetic (Discourses 797 to 800)

The end of the previous fascicle taught the dharma of an ascetic, the goal of an ascetic, and the fruits of an ascetic; the beginning of this fascicle continues it. The seven hundred and ninety-seventh teaches “there is the dharma of an ascetic and the fruits of an ascetic”: the dharma of an ascetic is “namely, the eightfold noble path—right view, up to right concentration,” and the fruits of an ascetic are the four fruits, each explained by what is cut off: “What is the fruit of stream-entry? It is the cutting off of the three bonds. What is the fruit of once-returning? It is the cutting off of the three bonds and the thinning of greed, hatred, and delusion. What is the fruit of non-returning? It is the ending of the five lower bonds. What is the fruit of arhatship? It is the complete ending of greed, hatred, and delusion, the complete ending of all defilements.” The seven hundred and ninety-eighth teaches the dharma of an ascetic, an ascetic, and the goal of an ascetic: an ascetic is “one who is accomplished in this dharma,” and the goal of an ascetic is “the complete cutting off of greed, the complete cutting off of hatred and delusion, the complete cutting off of all defilements.” The seven hundred and ninety-ninth is abbreviated, and its only difference is “there are the fruits of an ascetic.” The eight hundredth is one sentence from the compilers: “So too the dharma of a brāhmaṇa, a brāhmaṇa, the goal of a brāhmaṇa, the fruits of a brāhmaṇa. The dharma of the pure conduct, one of pure conduct, the goal of the pure conduct, the fruits of the pure conduct are also as taught above”—ascetic, brāhmaṇa, one of pure conduct: three names, one dharma, all taking the eightfold noble path as their dharma, the complete ending of defilements as their goal, and the four fruits as their fruit.

The explanation of the four fruits rests wholly on what is cut off: the three bonds cut off; the three bonds cut off and the three poisons thinned; the five lower bonds ended; all defilements completely ended. A fruit is not a thing obtained; it is the measure of what has been cut off. This meaning is said once more at the end of the fascicle, in the eight hundred and twentieth to twenty-third, by way of the three trainings: one for whom the precepts are higher cuts off the three bonds, one for whom the mind is higher cuts off the five lower bonds, one for whom wisdom is higher is liberated in mind from the three outflows. Beginning and end mirror each other, and mindfulness of breathing and the three trainings taught between them are all headings of the dharma of an ascetic.

II. The Five Things for Cultivating Mindfulness of Breathing (Discourse 801)

The eight hundred and first does not first say what mindfulness of breathing is; it first says what things “are of much help in cultivating mindfulness of breathing.” Five things: first, “dwelling in the pure precepts and the restraint of the prātimokṣa, complete in deportment and resort, able to see danger in the smallest fault, taking up and keeping the training precepts”; second, “few wishes, few affairs, few duties”; third, “knowing measure in food, taking neither too much nor too little, not giving rise to thoughts of craving for the sake of food, and reflecting with diligence”; fourth, “in the first and last watches of the night not clinging to sleep, and reflecting with diligence”; fifth, “in an empty grove, away from all clamor.”

Not one of the five is contemplation of the breath. Precepts, few affairs, measure in food, not sleeping, a quiet place: all are matters outside the breath, and yet the discourse takes them as what helps the cultivation of mindfulness of breathing. The second half of this fascicle teaches the three trainings, and the first training is the training in the higher precepts, whose explanation—“if a bhikṣu dwells in the precepts and the restraint of the prātimokṣa, complete in deportment and resort, sees danger in the smallest fault, and takes up and keeps the training precepts”—is the same text as the first of these five things. Mindfulness of breathing takes the precepts as the first help; the three trainings take the precepts as the first training: the two halves of this fascicle join at this one sentence.

III. The Sixteen Steps (Discourses 802 to 804)

The eight hundred and second teaches the fruit of mindfulness of breathing: “if a bhikṣu cultivates mindfulness of breathing and cultivates it much, he attains the stilling of body and the stilling of mind, with thought and examination, stillness, singleness, and the perception of the portion of knowledge cultivated to fulfilment.” The eight hundred and third asks, “what is it that, having cultivated mindfulness of breathing and cultivated it much, body and mind are stilled?” and answers with the full text. First the basis: “that bhikṣu, if he stays depending on a village or town, in the morning puts on his robes, takes his bowl, enters the village for alms, guards his body well, keeps the doors of the senses, and binds his mind well in dwelling”; having eaten and returned to his dwelling, “he sits with his body upright, binds mindfulness before him, cuts off worldly craving, is purified away from desire, and ill will, sleepiness, restlessness and remorse, and doubt are cut off; he passes beyond all doubts and his mind gains certainty in wholesome dharmas”; the harm of the five hindrances is that they “weaken the power of wisdom, are a part of obstruction, and do not lead to nirvāṇa.” Then the sixteen steps: “mindful of the breath within, one binds mindfulness and trains well; mindful of the breath without, one binds mindfulness and trains well. The breath long, the breath short; knowing the whole body on the in-breath, in the whole body on the in-breath one trains well; knowing the whole body on the out-breath, in the whole body on the out-breath one trains well,” then for what follows—the stilling of bodily activity, joy, pleasure, mental activity, the stilling of mental activity, the mind, the gladdening of the mind, the concentrating of the mind, the liberating of the mind, impermanence, cutting off, dispassion, cessation—the text sometimes states in full the training well on the in-breath and on the out-breath and sometimes says only knowing and abbreviates, now in detail and now in brief, up to “contemplating cessation on the out-breath, in contemplating cessation on the out-breath one trains well: this is called the cultivation of mindfulness of breathing.”

The sixteen steps begin with the body and end with cessation. The first four are in the body (the breath, long and short, the whole body, the stilling of bodily activity), the next four in feeling (joy, pleasure, mental activity, the stilling of mental activity), the next four in the mind (the mind, the gladdening of the mind, the concentrating of the mind, the liberating of the mind), the last four in dharmas (impermanence, cutting off, dispassion, cessation). The meaning of these four divisions the World-Honored One teaches Ānanda himself in the eight hundred and tenth, which is taken up again in the seventh section of this fascicle. On each in-breath and out-breath it says “one trains well”: the breath is not a thing contemplated; it is a thing trained in. The one in training trains upon the breath, and trains as far as the liberating of the mind, as far as contemplating cessation. The eight hundred and fourth is abbreviated and adds one sentence: one who cultivates mindfulness of breathing much “cuts off all thoughts and perceptions,” and the compilers append, “as with cutting off thoughts and perceptions, so too with not wavering, attaining great fruit and great blessing, attaining the deathless and the final deathless, attaining the two fruits, the four fruits, and the seven fruits—each a discourse as taught above”—cutting off thoughts and perceptions, not wavering, great fruit and great blessing, the deathless, the two fruits, four fruits, and seven fruits, all take the same sixteen steps as their path.

IV. Superior and More Excellent, Beyond It (Discourses 805 and 806)

In the eight hundred and fifth the World-Honored One asks the bhikṣus, “the mindfulness of breathing that I have taught—have you cultivated it?” The bhikṣu Alishizha answers that he has, and what he cultivates is “I do not look back on past formations, I do not delight in future formations, I am not attached to present formations, and I rightly remove the perception of resistance within and without.” The World-Honored One answers: “You do indeed cultivate the mindfulness of breathing that I have taught; it is not that you do not. Yet, bhikṣu, beyond the mindfulness of breathing that you cultivate there is something superior and more excellent, beyond it.” What is superior? Depending on a town or village and cultivating the sixteen steps. What Alishizha cultivates is freedom from grasping at the formations of the three times and the removal of the perception of resistance within and without—this is right cultivation, and the World-Honored One does not deny it; but the sixteen steps begin with the breath and train through body, feeling, mind, and dharmas in sequence, and that is beyond it.

In the eight hundred and sixth the venerable Jibinna sits in meditation under a tree in the Andha Grove, “his body upright and unmoving, body and mind upright, in superior reflection.” The World-Honored One asks the bhikṣus whether they see him, and tells them: “If a bhikṣu cultivates samādhi, with body and mind settled, not leaning, not moving, dwelling in a superior dwelling, that bhikṣu attains this samādhi without strenuous effort, obtaining it as he wishes.” The bhikṣus ask what samādhi this is, and the answer is again depending on a village, going for alms, entering the grove and sitting upright, “reflecting and binding mindfulness, up to contemplating cessation and training well: this is called samādhi.” The two discourses stand together: one man tells what he cultivates and the World-Honored One shows what is beyond it; one man sits in silence unmoving and the World-Honored One shows how it is so. What is shown is in both cases the same sixteen steps. Without strenuous effort, obtaining it as he wishes: this is not not cultivating; it is cultivation grown ripe.

V. The Tathāgata’s Dwelling and the Dwelling of One in Training (Discourses 807 and 808)

In the eight hundred and seventh the World-Honored One sits in meditation for two months in the Icchānaṅgala Grove, and on coming out tells the bhikṣus: if those of other paths ask, “how did the ascetic Gautama sit in meditation during these two months?” they should answer, “the Tathāgata for two months sat in meditation and dwelt in reflection by mindfulness of breathing.” The World-Honored One tells how he dwelt for the two months: “when breathing in, mindful of the in-breath, I knew it as it really is; when breathing out, mindful of the out-breath, I knew it as it really is,” up to the out-breath of cessation known as it really is; having known it, he thought, “this is a dwelling of coarse reflection; now that I have stilled this reflection, I should further cultivate another, subtler dwelling of cultivation, and dwell in it.” The breath stills coarse reflection and enters subtle reflection. Three gods come: one says, “the ascetic Gautama’s time has come”; one says, “this is not the time having come, it is the time drawing near”; the third says, “it is neither the time having come nor the time drawing near; this is a dwelling of cultivation, it is the stillness of an arhat, that is all.” The World-Honored One concludes: “If there is right speech—the noble dwelling, the heavenly dwelling, the Brahmā dwelling, the dwelling of one in training, the dwelling of one beyond training, the Tathāgata’s dwelling, by which one in training attains what he has not attained, reaches what he has not reached, realizes what he has not realized, and one beyond training dwells at ease in this very life—it is mindfulness of breathing: this is right speech.”

The three gods and their three sayings are three ways of seeing: taking it as life ended, taking it as life about to end, knowing it to be a dwelling of cultivation and stillness. Where the Tathāgata dwells looks from outside like death; in truth it is the subtle dwelling of mindfulness of breathing. Six dwellings, one dharma: the noble dwelling, the heavenly dwelling, and the Brahmā dwelling are its names; the dwelling of one in training, of one beyond training, and of the Tathāgata are its persons—one in training attains by it what he has not attained, one beyond training dwells at ease by it in this very life.

In the eight hundred and eighth Mahānāma of the Śākyas asks the venerable bhikṣu Jiamo: “Is the dwelling of one in training the same as the Tathāgata’s dwelling? Or is the dwelling of one in training one thing and the Tathāgata’s dwelling another?” Jiamo answers: “The dwelling of one in training is one thing, the Tathāgata’s dwelling another. Mahānāma, the dwelling of one in training is dwelling much in cutting off the five hindrances. The Tathāgata’s dwelling is that the five hindrances are already cut off, already known, cut off at the root, like a palmyra tree cut off at the crown, never to grow again, become in future a dharma that does not arise”; and he cites the World-Honored One’s two months of meditation in the eight hundred and seventh as proof. This discourse has no word of the Buddha; a disciple’s answer explains the meaning of the previous discourse. The same mindfulness of breathing: one in training dwells in it by cutting off the five hindrances; the Tathāgata dwells in it with the five hindrances already cut off. What is cultivated is the same; what is dwelt in differs; the difference lies in whether the hindrances are already cut off or not yet, not in the breath.

VI. After the Contemplation of the Impure, the Subtle Dwelling (Discourse 809)

The eight hundred and ninth is one event. On the bank of the Baqiumo River the World-Honored One teaches the bhikṣus the contemplation of the impure, and having cultivated it the bhikṣus “are utterly weary and sick of the body, and some kill themselves with knives, some take poison, some hang themselves with ropes or throw themselves from cliffs, and some have other bhikṣus kill them”; a bhikṣu goes to Lulin, a brahmin’s son, and asks to be killed; a god of Māra’s host praises him, the brahmin’s son “grows in evil and wrong view,” goes from lodging to lodging killing, “up to killing sixty men.” When the precepts are recited on the fifteenth day, the World-Honored One asks Ānanda, “for what cause, for what reason, have the bhikṣus become fewer, dwindled, and come to an end?” Ānanda answers with the event, and asks, “may the World-Honored One teach another dharma, so that the bhikṣus, having heard it, may diligently cultivate wisdom, delight in receiving the right Dharma, and delight in dwelling in the right Dharma.” The World-Honored One teaches: “Therefore I now teach in sequence: dwell in the subtle dwelling, open to awakening in accordance with it, and swiftly bring to rest the evil, unwholesome dharmas already arisen and not yet arisen, as a great rain from the sky can bring to rest the dust already risen and not yet risen”; the subtle dwelling is “namely, dwelling in mindfulness of breathing.”

The contemplation of the impure is right Dharma, taught and praised by the World-Honored One himself; and yet those who cultivated it grew so weary of the body as to kill themselves, and Māra found his opening. The discourse does not revise the rightness of the contemplation of the impure, but teaches “another dharma”: mindfulness of breathing as the subtle dwelling, like a great rain settling dust. The weariness raised by the contemplation of the impure is coarse; what mindfulness of breathing dwells in is subtle; the coarse can move the mind to extremes, the subtle “opens to awakening in accordance with it,” and brings to rest the evil, unwholesome dharmas arisen and not yet arisen. In the eight hundred and seventh the World-Honored One says of himself, “this is a dwelling of coarse reflection,” and “I should further cultivate another, subtler dwelling of cultivation, and dwell in it”: that is the coarse and the subtle in the Tathāgata himself; this discourse is the coarse and the subtle in the assembly. The same “subtle dwelling,” for crossing over oneself and for bringing others across, is taught in one word.

VII. One Dharma as the Gate (Discourses 810 to 812)

In the eight hundred and tenth the venerable Ānanda, reflecting alone, asks: “Is there one dharma which, cultivated and cultivated much, causes four dharmas to be fulfilled; the four dharmas fulfilled, seven dharmas fulfilled; the seven dharmas fulfilled, two dharmas fulfilled?” The World-Honored One answers that there is: “namely, mindfulness of breathing. Cultivated much, it can cause the four foundations of mindfulness to be fulfilled; the four foundations of mindfulness fulfilled, the seven factors of awakening fulfilled; the seven factors of awakening fulfilled, knowledge and liberation fulfilled.”

How does mindfulness of breathing fulfil the four foundations of mindfulness? The World-Honored One pairs the sixteen steps with the four foundations of mindfulness: the four steps of the in-breath and out-breath, long and short, the whole bodily activity, and the stilling of bodily activity—“the noble disciple at that time dwells in the foundation of mindfulness contemplating the body as body; as for what is other than the body, he likewise reflects on it by comparison with the body”; the four steps of joy, pleasure, mental activity, and the stilling of mental activity—“the noble disciple at that time dwells in the foundation of mindfulness contemplating feeling as feeling”; the four steps of the mind, the gladdening of the mind, the concentrating of the mind, and the liberating of the mind—“the noble disciple at that time dwells in the foundation of mindfulness contemplating the mind as mind”; the four steps of impermanence, cutting off, dispassion, and cessation—“the noble disciple at that time dwells in the foundation of mindfulness contemplating dharmas as dharmas; as for what is other than dharmas, he likewise reflects on it by comparison with dharmas: this is called the cultivation of mindfulness of breathing fulfilling the four foundations of mindfulness.” How do the four foundations of mindfulness fulfil the seven factors of awakening? Dwelling in the foundation of mindfulness contemplating the body as body, he “binds mindfulness in dwelling and does not forget. At that time he cultivates with skilful means the awakening factor of mindfulness”; mindfulness fulfilled, selecting and considering dharmas is investigation of dharmas; investigation of dharmas fulfilled, attaining diligent skilful means is effort; effort, and the mind rejoices, is joy; joy, and body and mind are tranquil, is tranquillity; tranquillity, and samādhi is attained, is concentration; concentration fulfilled, “greed and sorrow cease, and even equanimity is attained. At that time he cultivates with skilful means the awakening factor of equanimity”; so too with the foundations of mindfulness of feeling, mind, and dharmas. How do the seven factors of awakening fulfil knowledge and liberation? “If a bhikṣu cultivates the awakening factor of mindfulness, depending on seclusion, depending on dispassion, depending on cessation, inclining toward relinquishment; having cultivated the awakening factor of mindfulness, he fulfils knowledge and liberation,” and so up to the awakening factor of equanimity. The World-Honored One concludes: “This is called dharma akin to dharma, dharma nourishing dharma. Thus these thirteen dharmas, with one dharma as the higher and one dharma as the gate, advance in sequence and are cultivated to fulfilment.”

One dharma, four dharmas, seven dharmas, two dharmas: the four, the seven, and the two together make thirteen, and the one dharma, being the gate, is not counted among them—hence it says thirteen dharmas; once within the gate, the foundations of mindfulness, the factors of awakening, and knowledge and liberation are fulfilled in sequence. “Dharma akin to dharma, dharma nourishing dharma” is one of the most important sayings of this fascicle: the several chapters of the Connected Discourses on the Path each teach the foundations of mindfulness, the factors of awakening, the noble path, as if each were one dharma; this discourse takes mindfulness of breathing as the gate and strings the dharmas into one stream—akin means alike and giving rise to each other, nourishing means supporting and completing each other. The eight hundred and eleventh and twelfth are one sentence of the compilers’ labelling: “So too what a certain bhikṣu asked, and the Buddha’s asking the bhikṣus, are as taught above”: the same dharma taught through three forms of question and answer.

VIII. The Crossroads (Discourse 813)

In the eight hundred and thirteenth the World-Honored One tells the venerable Jinpiluo that he will teach the diligent cultivation of the four foundations of mindfulness; Jinpiluo remains silent, up to three times; Ānanda says to him three times, “now the teacher is addressing you,” and Jinpiluo answers, “I know already. Venerable Ānanda, I know already, venerable Gautama”; then Ānanda addresses the Buddha and asks him to teach. The World-Honored One teaches: “If a bhikṣu, mindful of the in-breath, trains as on the in-breath, up to, at the out-breath of cessation, training as on the out-breath of cessation; at that time the noble disciple, mindful of the in-breath, trains as in mindfulness of the in-breath, up to, at the out-breath of the stilling of bodily activity, training as on the out-breath of the stilling of bodily activity, then the noble disciple dwells in the foundation of mindfulness contemplating the body as body. The noble disciple having dwelt in the foundation of mindfulness contemplating the body as body, knowing thus, he reflects well within”; the three foundations of mindfulness of feeling, mind, and dharmas follow the same form; of the foundation of mindfulness of dharmas it says, “being skilled in body, feeling, and mind, greed and sorrow cease and are relinquished, and at that time the noble disciple dwells in the foundation of mindfulness contemplating dharmas as dharmas”—the foundation of mindfulness of dharmas does not leave the first three; the ceasing and relinquishing of greed and sorrow is what it contemplates. After each foundation of mindfulness the World-Honored One asks Ānanda with a simile: “Suppose a man came driving a carriage headlong from the east; at that time would he trample the mounds of earth?” and so with south and west, up to the foundation of mindfulness of dharmas: “Suppose at a crossroads there were mounds of earth, and a man came driving a carriage headlong from the north; would he trample the mounds of earth?” Ānanda answers each time that he would.

At the crossroads there are mounds of earth, and carriages from all four directions trample them as they pass. The four foundations of mindfulness are the carriages from the four directions; the mounds of earth are what is unreasoned in the mind; from whatever direction the carriage comes, it tramples them. The previous discourse paired the sixteen steps with the four foundations of mindfulness, telling what mindfulness of breathing accomplishes; this discourse has carriages from four directions trample the mounds, telling what the four foundations of mindfulness break. Jinpiluo is silent and Ānanda asks in his place; the discourse does not say why, it only records what happened: one man silent, one man asking, and the World-Honored One teaches.

IX. The Body Does Not Tire, the Eyes Do Not Ail (Discourse 814)

The eight hundred and fourteenth teaches another fruit of mindfulness of breathing: “having cultivated mindfulness of breathing and cultivated it much, the body does not tire and the eyes do not ail; one dwells happily in contemplation in accordance with it, happily knows, and is not attached to the happiness.” It then teaches this mindfulness as the path to everything sought: whether one wishes to attain the first dhyāna, the second, third, and fourth, loving-kindness, compassion, sympathetic joy, and equanimity, the four formless spheres; whether one wishes to attain, with the three bonds ended, the fruit of stream-entry, the fruit of once-returning, the fruit of non-returning; whether one wishes to attain “the countless kinds of supernormal power, the divine ear, knowledge of others’ minds, knowledge of past lives, knowledge of death and rebirth, knowledge of the ending of outflows”—in every case one “should cultivate mindfulness of breathing. Such mindfulness of breathing attains great fruit and great blessing.”

The body not tiring and the eyes not ailing is the matter closest to home for one who cultivates concentration: long concentration tires the body and strains the eyes, but the concentration of mindfulness of breathing does not. From this smallest fruit the discourse goes up to the greatest fruits, supernormal power and the ending of outflows, with the four dhyānas, the four immeasurables, the four formless spheres, and the three fruits between, and not one of them is without this mindfulness as its path. The previous fascicle taught the eightfold noble path as the track to everything sought; this fascicle teaches mindfulness of breathing as the method of cultivation for everything sought.

X. Right Conduct (Discourse 815)

The eight hundred and fifteenth is an event of the summer retreat. Many elders are in retreat under trees and in caves to the left and right of the World-Honored One; young bhikṣus come, and the elders take them in, “one taking one, or taking two, three, or many, and some elders taking as many as sixty”; at the poṣadha of the fifteenth day the World-Honored One praises them: “Good, good! I now rejoice that the bhikṣus practise all right conduct. Therefore, bhikṣus, you should be diligent and strive.” When the full moon of Kārttika comes, bhikṣus wandering among the people hear that the World-Honored One is in retreat at Śrāvastī, finish making their robes, and come; the elders take them in too, “admonishing and instructing them, well knowing the order of first and later.” At the poṣadha of the fifteenth day the World-Honored One praises them again: “The Buddhas of the past also had assemblies of bhikṣus that practised right conduct as this assembly does now; the assemblies that the Buddhas of the future will have will likewise practise right conduct as this assembly does now”; and why? Among the elder bhikṣus of this assembly are those who have attained the four dhyānas, the four immeasurables, and the four formless spheres, those who have attained stream-entry, once-returning, and non-returning, those who have attained supernormal power and the ending of outflows, and “there are bhikṣus who cultivate the contemplation of the impure and cut off greed, cultivate loving-kindness and cut off hatred, cultivate the perception of impermanence and cut off conceit, cultivate mindfulness of breathing and cut off thoughts and perceptions.”

What is right conduct? The discourse does not explain it separately; it only lists what this assembly has attained, and ends with four cultivations set against four cuttings off: the contemplation of the impure cuts off greed, loving-kindness cuts off hatred, the perception of impermanence cuts off conceit, mindfulness of breathing cuts off thoughts and perceptions. The eight hundred and fourth already said that mindfulness of breathing “cuts off all thoughts and perceptions”; here it is placed last among the four cultivations, alongside the contemplation of the impure, loving-kindness, and the perception of impermanence. Elders taking in the young, admonishing and instructing, the order of first and later—right conduct is not one person’s cultivation; it is the practice of an assembly. The fourteen discourses of this fascicle on mindfulness of breathing close with this assembly.

XI. The Three Trainings (Discourses 816 to 819)

The eight hundred and sixteenth teaches, “there are three trainings. What are the three? Namely, the training in the higher precepts, the training in the higher mind, and the training in the higher wisdom,” and speaks a verse: “One complete in the three trainings is a bhikṣu of right conduct; higher precepts, mind, and wisdom, in these three dharmas diligent and striving, brave and firm as a fortress, always guarding the senses”; within the verse, “as by day so by night, as by night so by day; as before so after, as after so before; as above so below, as below so above,” day and night, before and after, above and below without difference is the mark of the three trainings continuing unbroken; “immeasurable samādhis illuminate all directions”—concentration born of the precepts shines in every direction; the verse ends, “I am the awakened one of the world, complete in knowledge and conduct; dwelling in right mindfulness without forgetting, my mind has attained liberation; when the body breaks and life ends, it is like a lamp burnt out, its fire extinguished.” The eight hundred and seventeenth explains the three trainings: the training in the higher precepts, “if a bhikṣu dwells in the precepts and the restraint of the prātimokṣa, complete in deportment and resort, sees danger in the smallest fault, and takes up and keeps the training precepts”; the training in the higher mind, “if a bhikṣu, secluded from desire and from evil, unwholesome dharmas, up to, dwells having attained the fourth dhyāna”; the training in the higher wisdom, “that bhikṣu knows this noble truth of suffering as it really is, and knows the noble truths of arising, cessation, and the path as they really are.” The eight hundred and eighteenth teaches the unevenness of the three trainings: “there are bhikṣus with the training in the higher precepts but not the training in the higher mind or the higher wisdom, and bhikṣus with the training in the higher precepts and the higher mind but not the training in the higher wisdom”; but “a noble disciple who dwells having accomplished the skilful means of higher wisdom in accordance has the higher precepts and the higher mind cultivated to fulfilment,” and such a person “lives by the life of unsurpassed wisdom.” The eight hundred and nineteenth teaches that the three trainings gather all the precepts: “More than two hundred and fifty precepts are recited in sequence every half month as the prātimokṣa sūtra, so that those who seek the training themselves may train in them; I teach three trainings, which can gather all the precepts.”

The names of the three trainings are precepts, mind, and wisdom; in the verse they are “higher precepts, mind, and wisdom,” and the mind is the heart. The sequence of the three trainings begins with the precepts, and its fulfilment is in wisdom: there are those with precepts but not concentration and wisdom, there are those with precepts and concentration but not wisdom, and those with wisdom necessarily have precepts and concentration—therefore wisdom is the highest, and when wisdom is accomplished all three trainings are full. More than two hundred and fifty precepts are recited every half month, and the reciting is never finished, but the three trainings can gather them: this is not replacing the many with the few; it is gathering what follows by what it follows from. The saying “lives by the life of unsurpassed wisdom” says that wisdom is the life of one in training.

XII. Precepts Higher, Concentration Higher, Wisdom Higher (Discourses 820 to 823)

The eight hundred and twentieth opens in abbreviated form and explains each of the three trainings with its fruit. One in the training in the higher precepts “values the precepts, and the precepts are higher; does not value concentration, and concentration is not higher; does not value wisdom, and wisdom is not higher; and as for the several minor precepts, when he breaks one he at once repents”; the World-Honored One does not say that he is incapable: “if his precepts accord with the pure conduct, benefit the pure conduct, and make the pure conduct endure, such a bhikṣu is firm in the precepts, the teacher of the precepts abides with him always, the precepts arise in him always in accordance, and he takes them up and trains”; knowing and seeing thus, he “cuts off the three bonds, namely the view of the body, clinging to precepts, and doubt. Having cut off these three bonds, he attains stream-entry, is not subject to the dharmas of the evil destinations, is certain to go rightly toward saṃbodhi, and after seven existences born among gods and humans makes a complete end of suffering.” One in the training in the higher mind values the precepts and concentration but not wisdom, and “cuts off the five lower bonds, namely the view of the body, clinging to precepts, doubt, greed, and hatred. Having cut off these five lower bonds, he is a non-returner who attains final nirvāṇa on being reborn there, not returning to this world.” One in the training in the higher wisdom values precepts, concentration, and wisdom, all higher, and “is liberated in mind from the outflow of desire, liberated in mind from the outflow of existence, liberated in mind from the outflow of ignorance, with the knowledge and vision of liberation.”

The eight hundred and twenty-first is the same but finer: one in the training in the higher precepts cuts off the three bonds and “greed, hatred, and delusion are thinned, and he accomplishes the one-seed path. One not yet fully awakened at that stage is called a once-returner; one not yet fully awakened at that stage is called clan-to-clan; one not yet fully awakened at that stage is called seven-existences; one not yet fully awakened at that stage is called one who follows by Dharma; one not yet fully awakened at that stage is called one who follows by faith”; one in the training in the higher mind cuts off the five lower bonds and “can attain final nirvāṇa in the interval. One not yet fully awakened at that stage attains final nirvāṇa on being reborn; one not yet fully awakened at that stage attains final nirvāṇa without exertion; one not yet fully awakened at that stage attains final nirvāṇa with exertion; one not yet fully awakened at that stage attains final nirvāṇa going upstream.” The eight hundred and twenty-second and twenty-third open with “dwelling complete in the precepts”: “if a bhikṣu dwells complete in the precepts, well keeping the prātimokṣa, complete in deportment and resort, sees danger in the smallest fault, and is able to feel fear,” and explain it by the fulfilment of the three trainings, with the same fruits paired as before; the order of fruits in the eight hundred and twenty-third differs slightly from the twenty-first, beginning with “cutting off the three bonds, with greed, hatred, and delusion thinned, he attains the one-seed path,” and only then reaching stream-entry.

Four discourses, one meaning: the three trainings are not three doors side by side; they are three stages of one door. One in whom the precepts are higher but concentration and wisdom are not realizes as far as stream-entry, up to the one-seed path; one in whom concentration is higher but wisdom is not realizes as far as the five kinds of final nirvāṇa of the non-returner; one in whom wisdom is higher is liberated in mind from the three outflows. The phrase “one not yet fully awakened at that stage” is repeated again and again: not yet able to awaken fully at this stage, one is named by the fruit below it—the difference between fruits is a difference in full awakening. One who values the precepts, “as for the several minor precepts, when he breaks one he at once repents,” and the World-Honored One does not take the breaking of a minor precept as incapacity: training is gradual training; one breaks and repents, repents and continues. In the first half of the fascicle each in-breath and out-breath of the sixteen steps says “one trains well”; in these four discourses each passage says “takes them up and trains”: it is the same word, training.

XIII. The Two Trainings, the Blessing of Training in the Precepts, Laying Down the Precepts (Discourses 824 to 826)

The eight hundred and twenty-fourth teaches the two trainings: “namely, the training in higher deportment and the training in the higher prātimokṣa,” and speaks a verse: “When one in training trains in the precepts, he goes straight along the path in accordance; devoted and careful, diligent in skilful means, he guards his body well; he first attains the knowledge of the ending of outflows, then the ultimate not-knowing; attaining the liberation of not-knowing, knowledge and vision have all been crossed,” “attaining the unshaken liberation, all the bonds of existence are ended”—after the liberation of not-knowing comes the unshaken, and the unshaken is one in whom all the bonds of existence are ended, with no more falling back, ending, “he bears this last body, and subdues the hosts of Māra and his foes.” The eight hundred and twenty-fifth teaches that “dwelling in much blessing from training in the precepts, with wisdom as the highest, liberation firm, and mindfulness as higher,” four things, bring the three trainings to fulfilment, and the verse says, “training in the precepts brings blessing; devoted in thought to the dhyāna of samādhi; wisdom is the very highest, the last of this present life; the sage bears the last body, subdues Māra, and crosses to the far shore.” The eight hundred and twenty-sixth explains these four things: that training in the precepts brings blessing is “namely, the teacher lays down the precepts for the śrāvakas, that is, to gather the saṅgha, to gather the saṅgha fully, that those without faith may have faith, that those with faith may increase their faith, to tame evil men, that those with shame and scruple may dwell at ease, to guard against outflows in this very life, to attain the right remedy in the future, and to make the pure conduct long endure”; that wisdom is the highest is that the teacher teaches the Dharma “with great compassion and pity, benefiting with the meaning,” and the one in training “contemplates with wisdom each and every dharma, in each and every place”; that liberation is firm is that in each place one “attains the happiness of liberation”; that mindfulness is higher is “one whose body of precepts is not yet full binds mindfulness single-mindedly and dwells at ease; one who has not yet contemplated binds mindfulness with wisdom in each and every place and dwells at ease; one who has contemplated binds mindfulness again in each and every place and dwells at ease; one who has not yet touched the Dharma dwells at ease in each and every place with the mindfulness of liberation; one who has touched the Dharma dwells at ease in each and every place with the mindfulness of liberation.”

The nine purposes of laying down the precepts, from gathering the saṅgha to making the pure conduct long endure, are why the precepts are established: not precepts for the sake of precepts, but for the saṅgha, for faith, for taming, for dwelling at ease, for guarding, for the remedy, for long endurance. The blessing of training in the precepts lies here. And in the passage on mindfulness as higher, from the body of precepts not yet full to the Dharma already touched, at every position one “binds mindfulness and dwells at ease”—one whose precepts are not full binds mindfulness to the precepts, one who has not contemplated binds mindfulness to wisdom, one who has contemplated binds mindfulness again, one who has not touched the Dharma has the mindfulness of liberation, one who has touched the Dharma has the mindfulness of liberation too. Mindfulness runs through the three trainings from beginning to end, as in the first half of the fascicle mindfulness runs through the sixteen steps from beginning to end. The two verses of the eight hundred and twenty-fifth and twenty-sixth are the same text with one character different: “the last of this present life” and “the final edge of this present life”; so the base text stands, not made uniform. At the end the compilers record, “the Śivaka sūtra, as later, the Buddha will teach,” and also record that the three discourses asked by the bhikṣu Ānanda and by a certain bhikṣu, and the Buddha’s asking the bhikṣus, are likewise so.

XIV. The Farmer, the Brooding Hen, the Donkey (Discourses 827 and 828)

The eight hundred and twenty-seventh has two similes. The farmer “ploughs and harrows in season, irrigates in season, sows in season,” and does not think, “let it grow today, bear fruit today, ripen today, or tomorrow, or the day after,” and yet “once the seed has entered the ground, it grows of itself in season, and the fruit ripens.” A bhikṣu who trains well in the three trainings in season likewise does not think, “let me today attain the non-arising of outflows and a mind well liberated, or tomorrow, or the day after,” nor does he think, “by natural supernormal power I can make it today, or tomorrow, or the day after, that outflows do not arise and the mind is well liberated”; rather, “in its own season he attains of himself the non-arising of outflows and a mind well liberated.” The brooding hen “lays her eggs, ten or up to twelve, and in season tends them, cherishing them in cold and warmth,” and does not think she should peck with her beak and scratch with her claws to let the chicks be born, “and yet because the brooding hen broods her chicks well, cherishing them in season, her chicks are born safe of themselves.”

The two similes say one thing: training has its season, and the fruit cannot be hurried. Wanting to attain today is haste; waiting to attain by supernormal power is sloth—both thoughts are put away, and there is only training well in season. The farmer’s work is ploughing, irrigating, and sowing; the brooding hen’s work is cherishing in cold and warmth; the bhikṣu’s work is precepts, mind, and wisdom; and what comes of it lies in none of their thoughts, but in the season.

The eight hundred and twenty-eighth is the simile reversed: a donkey follows a herd of cattle, “takes himself for an ox, and lows like an ox, yet is far indeed from the cattle”; a foolish man “goes against the discipline, breaks the precepts, and follows the great assembly,” says of himself, “I am a bhikṣu, I am a bhikṣu,” and does not train in the three trainings, “yet in truth is far indeed from a bhikṣu.” The verse says: “Like a donkey among a herd of cattle, always far from the cattle of himself; though he follows the great assembly, his inner conduct is always at odds of itself.” The farmer and the brooding hen are those who train in season; the donkey is one who follows the crowd and does not train. The name of bhikṣu lies not in following the crowd, but in the three trainings.

XV. Training in Season (Discourse 829)

In the eight hundred and twenty-ninth the venerable Baqizi addresses the Buddha: “The Buddha has taught more than two hundred and fifty precepts, so that sons of good family recite the prātimokṣa sūtra in sequence every half month and the sons of good family train as they wish. But now, World-Honored One, I am not able to train by following the training.” The World-Honored One asks, “are you able to train in the three trainings in season?” and he answers that he is. The World-Honored One tells him: “You should in season train in the higher precepts, the higher mind, and the higher wisdom. Having in season diligently trained in the higher precepts, the higher mind, and the higher wisdom, before long you will attain the ending of all outflows, liberation of mind without outflows, liberation by wisdom, and in this very life you will know for yourself and realize.” Baqizi rejoices, pays homage, and departs; alone and devoted, as taught above, up to the mind well liberated, he attains arhatship.

Not able for the two hundred and fifty precepts, able for the three trainings: this is not lessening what is trained in; it is showing why one trains. The eight hundred and nineteenth and twenty-first already said that the three trainings “can gather all the precepts”; this discourse closes with one man’s inability, and the World-Honored One does not reproach him for it, but turns to ask what he is able for. Training in the three trainings is training in season, as the farmer ploughs and irrigates in season, as the brooding hen cherishes in season. The fascicle begins with the fruits of an ascetic and ends with one man attaining arhatship.

XVI. How to Read the Fascicle

This fascicle has two halves. The first half is mindfulness of breathing: what it depends on is the precepts and a quiet place, its work is the sixteen steps, its fruit runs from the stilling of body up to knowledge and liberation, its dwelling runs from the dwelling of one in training to the Tathāgata’s dwelling, and its use is to take up the subtle after the coarse and to be right conduct in the assembly. The second half is the three trainings: their names are precepts, mind, and wisdom; their explanation goes from shallow to deep; their fruits differ by what is valued; the reason for training is that it is in season; and the reason one is called a bhikṣu lies here and not in following the crowd. The two halves are joined by one word: training. Each in-breath and out-breath of the sixteen steps says “one trains well,” each passage of the three trainings says “takes them up and trains,” and Baqizi “trains in season.”

In reading this fascicle, one must not read the first half as one method and the second half as another. The eight hundred and first takes the precepts as the first help in cultivating the breath, and the eight hundred and seventeenth explains the training in the higher precepts with the same sentence; the eight hundred and tenth takes mindfulness of breathing as the gate into the foundations of mindfulness, the factors of awakening, and knowledge and liberation, and the eight hundred and twentieth pairs the three trainings with the fruits up to the liberation of mind; in the eight hundred and seventh the Tathāgata takes mindfulness of breathing as his dwelling, and in the eight hundred and twenty-eighth one who does not train in the three trainings, though he follows the assembly, is no bhikṣu. The breath is what one is bound to, training is what one does, the precepts are what one depends on, liberation is where one arrives. To bind mindfulness and train well is the one thing this fascicle teaches.

Carrying Forward — What the Compendium of Topics Gathers

In the Compendium of Topics, the Topics of the Sūtras, the Selection on the Factors of Awakening gathers two doors of this fascicle under its uddānas. The door of mindfulness of breathing: “obstructions, secondary defilements, thought and the rest, fruit, desire, subtle, bodily fatigue, the dwelling of one in training, and attention, and knowledge without grasping last.” The door of training: “first honouring the precepts, the fulfilment of pure precepts, present conduct, the benefit of training, and the differences of training last.”

The door of mindfulness of breathing. Obstructions: “in cultivating mindfulness of breathing in and out, one should know at that time the five obstructing dharmas: first, the mind scattered toward outer objects; second, the breathing in and out becoming difficult; third, the envelopment of restlessness and remorse present before one; fourth, the envelopment of torpor and sleepiness present before one; fifth, delighting in dwelling mixed together with those of the path and the laity.” This explains the five things of the eight hundred and first: the discourse takes precepts, few affairs, measure in food, not sleeping, and a quiet place as the help, and the treatise takes scattering, difficult breathing, restlessness and remorse, torpor and sleepiness, and mixed dwelling as the obstructions—the treatise’s five obstructions may be read alongside the discourse’s five things: torpor and sleepiness against not sleeping, and mixed dwelling against the secluded place, are plain; the rest are not matched item by item. Secondary defilements: “when defiled by the secondary defilements on the side of calm, the body grows torpid and the mind grows low. By right cultivation of mindfulness of breathing in and out, body and mind become tranquil, and the coarseness of body and mind that goes with torpor and lowness is wholly removed. When defiled by the secondary defilements on the side of insight, all manner of thought, examination, and false imagining arise”; “in order to remedy those false imaginings of the portion of ignorance, one purely cultivates the perception of the portion of knowledge, bringing it swiftly to fulfilment.” This explains “the stilling of body and the stilling of mind” and “the perception of the portion of knowledge cultivated to fulfilment” in the eight hundred and second and third: the discourse’s stilling of body and mind the treatise explains as freedom from the secondary defilements on the side of calm; the discourse’s perception of the portion of knowledge the treatise explains as the remedy for the false imaginings of the portion of ignorance. Thought and the rest: “thought and examination directed at past formations, which can cause the samādhi arising without interval to be interrupted, is swiftly diminished; thought and examination directed at future formations, which can cause the samādhi arising without interval to be interrupted, is swiftly stilled; thought and examination directed at present formations, which can cause the samādhi arising without interval to be interrupted, is swiftly quieted.” This explains “cuts off thoughts and perceptions” in the eight hundred and fourth: the discourse’s thoughts and perceptions the treatise explains as thought and examination directed at the formations of the three times, which interrupt samādhi; mindfulness of breathing diminishes, stills, and quiets them. Fruit: “because one can permanently cut off six kinds of bonds, one should know that the two, four, and seven kinds of excellent fruit are established, as the sūtra teaches at length. What are the six bonds? The two bonds of the lower and upper portions, the two bonds cut off by the path of seeing and the path of cultivation, and the two bonds of the positions of arising and of birth.” This explains the appended sentence of the eight hundred and fourth, “attaining the two fruits, the four fruits, and the seven fruits”: the treatise explains by the cutting off of six bonds why there are two, four, and seven fruits. Desire and subtle: “the differences in cultivating mindfulness of breathing in and out are, in brief, of two kinds: first, with something above it; second, with nothing above it”; that with something above it contemplates the life faculty as bound to the breath in and out and “with deep weariness purifies the mind of the love and hatred aroused by the objects of the three times,” while “the cultivation of the sixteen steps, one should know, has nothing above it”; “this dwelling in mindfulness of breathing in and out, because it takes the subtle wind-form as its object, is called the subtle dwelling.” This explains Alishizha in the eight hundred and fifth: the discourse says that what Alishizha cultivates is not looking back on the formations of the three times, and the World-Honored One says that the sixteen steps are superior and more excellent, beyond it; the treatise distinguishes that with something above it from that with nothing above it, purifying the mind of the three times being that with something above it and the sixteen steps that with nothing above it, which matches the discourse exactly. It explains the “subtle dwelling” of the eight hundred and ninth: the treatise explains it by taking the subtle wind-form as its object. Bodily fatigue: “cultivating mindfulness of breathing in and out in this way makes the body free of fatigue, because it is able to remove the secondary defilements on the side of calm; it makes the eyes free of fatigue, because it is able to remove the secondary defilements on the side of insight.” This explains “the body does not tire and the eyes do not ail” of the eight hundred and fourteenth: the discourse’s body and eyes not tiring the treatise explains as the removal of the secondary defilements on the two sides of calm and insight. The dwelling of one in training: “the Tathāgata has the dwelling apart from all hindrances; those lowest within the inner Dharma, whether in training or ordinary persons, by the power of effort suppress and cut off the five hindrances and dwell, and this is called the dwelling apart from hindrances,” and “one should know that these two dwellings apart from hindrances differ greatly. That is, those in training, by present conduct, dwell with a mind apart from hindrances equal to the Tathāgata’s. Yet because their latent tendencies are not yet permanently cut off, the hindrances again and again interrupt the continuity of the mind, and again and again by attention and striving they remove them. The Tathāgata, because the hindrances are finally cut off, dwells apart from all hindrances.” This explains the difference between the dwelling of one in training and the Tathāgata’s dwelling in the eight hundred and seventh and eighth: the discourse says that the dwelling of one in training is dwelling much in cutting off the five hindrances, and that in the Tathāgata’s dwelling the five hindrances are already cut off like a palmyra tree cut off at the crown; the treatise says that one in training suppresses and cuts them off while the latent tendencies are not yet cut off, and that the Tathāgata has finally cut them off, so that the two dwellings differ greatly. Attention: “taking mindfulness of breathing in and out as the basis, one cultivates the four foundations of mindfulness with reasoned attention as the basis, and as for all the unreasoned attention within the mind not yet cut off, one knows as it really is that it is unreasoned,” and “the four dharmas of body and the rest are like the four great roads. Unreasoned attention is like a mound of dust and earth, because it is not firm, because it is not real, because it confuses the mind. Reasoned attention is like the carriages that come from the four directions; turning upon the four objects of body and the rest as its doors, it can destroy that unreasoned attention which is like a mound of dust and earth.” This explains the crossroads of the eight hundred and thirteenth: the discourse takes carriages from the four directions trampling the mounds of earth as a simile, and the treatise explains the four great roads as the four dharmas of body and the rest, the mound of earth as unreasoned attention, and the carriage as reasoned attention—the three parts of the simile, the treatise says what each points to. Knowledge without grasping: “those who diligently cultivate mindfulness of breathing, by rightly cultivating the four foundations of mindfulness, because there is no self and the rest, are equal and the same,” and “this teaching of the foundations of mindfulness cultivated by the Buddhas has nothing like it in the dharmas of other paths.” This explains the eight hundred and tenth’s fulfilling the four foundations of mindfulness by mindfulness of breathing: the treatise says that one who cultivates the foundations of mindfulness by mindfulness of breathing is equal in the absence of self in body and the rest, and that this is not something other paths have.

The door of training. Honouring the precepts: “wrong conduct means that someone, not honouring the precepts, goes forth carelessly. Though he has gone forth, he does not take the pure precepts as his higher aim”; “right conduct is of three kinds: lower, middle, and higher. Lower right conduct means that someone honours the pure precepts and also takes the pure precepts as his higher aim,” “middle right conduct means honouring both precepts and concentration and taking them as the higher aim,” “higher right conduct means that one who has seen the truths honours all three trainings”; “if there is the training in concentration, there must be the training in the precepts; if there is the training in wisdom, there must be the training in concentration; one who has the training in the precepts does not necessarily have the trainings in concentration and wisdom.” This explains the unevenness of the three trainings in the eight hundred and eighteenth and the valuing of precepts, of concentration, and of wisdom in the eight hundred and twentieth to twenty-third: the discourse says valuing the precepts and not concentration and wisdom, valuing precepts and concentration and not wisdom, and valuing all three, and the treatise says lower, middle, and higher right conduct; the discourse says having the precepts but not mind and wisdom, having the precepts and mind but not wisdom, and the treatise says that having concentration there must be the precepts, having wisdom there must be concentration, and having the precepts there need not be concentration and wisdom—the treatise’s one who goes forth without honouring the precepts is exactly the donkey of the eight hundred and twenty-eighth. The fulfilment of pure precepts: “because one can keep away from the places of faults by nature, one should know that this is called the fulfilment of pure precepts. Because one takes up and keeps without interruption, in continuous succession, the wholesome dharmas that gather pure precepts, such as closely guarding the doors of the senses, one should know that this is called the fulfilment of wholesome dharmas. Because one can keep away from the places of faults by prohibition, one should know that this is called the fulfilment of the separate liberation.” This explains “dwelling complete in the precepts” of the eight hundred and twenty-second: the treatise distinguishes three fulfilments, of pure precepts, of wholesome dharmas, and of the separate liberation. Present conduct: “in sum, in brief, there are three points of training: first, higher present conduct; second, higher discipline; third, higher separate liberation.” This explains the two trainings of the eight hundred and twenty-fourth: the discourse says the training in higher deportment and the training in the higher prātimokṣa, and the treatise says higher present conduct, higher discipline, and higher separate liberation—deportment is present conduct, the prātimokṣa is the separate liberation; two trainings and three points of training, the names differ and what they point to carries over. The benefit of training: “dwelling in the benefit of training, with wisdom as the head, liberation firm, mindfulness as higher, the three trainings swiftly cultivated to fulfilment, and the rest, should be known as explained at length in the Compendium of Explanations.” This explains the four things of the eight hundred and twenty-fifth and twenty-sixth: the discourse says the blessing of training in the precepts, wisdom as the highest, liberation firm, and mindfulness as higher, and the treatise lists them in four phrases and points elsewhere. The differences of training: “pure precepts, because they remedy all the evils of breaking the precepts and are the basis of closely guarding the doors of the senses, are called restraint. Because they are well received at the start, they are called full. Because they are well kept afterwards, they are called pure,” up to “these are called the differences of the training in the higher precepts”; “taking three dwellings as the basis, one should know the differences of the training in the higher mind and the higher wisdom. That is, by the differences of the heavenly dwelling and the Brahmā dwelling one should know the differences of the training in the higher mind; by the differences of the noble dwelling, the factors of awakening and the other such dharmas, one should know the differences of the training in the higher wisdom. The four dhyānas and the four formless attainments are called the heavenly dwelling. The four immeasurable concentrations are called the Brahmā dwelling. The knowledge of the four noble truths, the four foundations of mindfulness, up to the path factors, the four modes of practice, excellent calm and insight, the four tracks of dharma, and so on, all are called the noble dwelling.” This explains the explanation of the three trainings in the eight hundred and seventeenth and the six dwellings of the eight hundred and seventh: the discourse explains the training in the higher mind as seclusion from desire up to the fourth dhyāna and the training in the higher wisdom as knowing the four noble truths as they really are, and the treatise explains the training in the mind by the heavenly dwelling and the training in wisdom by the noble dwelling; the eight hundred and seventh lists the noble dwelling, the heavenly dwelling, and the Brahmā dwelling, and the treatise takes the four dhyānas and four formless attainments as the heavenly dwelling, the four immeasurables as the Brahmā dwelling, and the knowledge of the four noble truths, the foundations of mindfulness, and the path factors as the noble dwelling—the six dwellings of the first half of the fascicle and the three trainings of the second half, the treatise runs through with the one phrase, three dwellings.

Outside these two doors, the discourses of this fascicle from the seven hundred and ninety-seventh to the eight hundredth, the eleventh and twelfth, the fifteenth, the nineteenth, the twenty-first, the twenty-third, the twenty-seventh, and the twenty-ninth are not directly glossed by the mātṛkā.

卷第三十Fascicle 30

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

「若四大——地、水、火、風,有變易增損,此四不壞淨未甞增損變異」〔T02 0214b12〕。這一卷三十一經,是道品的第六卷。卷首三經承前卷之學戒與三學:迦葉氏悔過而世尊授以「律儀戒生戒」〔T02 0213b07〕,上座不樂學戒者世尊不讚歎,三學各有其釋;其後二十八經,除八四二一經說虛偽道與平正路外,皆說四不壞淨——於佛不壞淨,於法、僧不壞淨,聖戒成就。所說者一法,所說之面甚多:成就者求壽命好色即得,不貧活,解脫惡趣;四大變易而此法不變;信人則有五過患;是福德潤澤安樂食,如五河之水不可量;是入流者之四分;斷四法成就四法則記說須陀洹;是諸天天道,是法鏡經;成就而不上求是放逸;離世尊而遠者修此五念六念。卷末長者梨師達多白佛:護三事,不計我所。前五卷說念處、根力、覺支、聖道、息念與學,皆是所行之道;這一卷說道所依之信與戒,而結之以在家聖弟子之護心。

一、悔過與學戒(經八三〇·八三一)

八三〇是本卷最長的一經,說一件小事:世尊於崩伽闍為諸比丘「說戒相應法,讚歎制戒法」〔T02 0213a06〕,尊者迦葉氏聞之「極心不忍不喜」〔T02 0213a08〕,言「此沙門極讚歎是戒,極制是戒」〔T02 0213a09〕。世尊去後不久,迦葉氏心即生悔,自知失利,於是著衣持鉢,次第遊行至舍衛國,白佛「悔過。世尊!悔過。善逝!我愚我癡,不善不辨」〔T02 0213a20〕。世尊問其何時作是言,迦葉氏具答,而請「唯願世尊受我悔過,哀愍故」〔T02 0213b02〕。世尊受之:「汝今迦葉自知悔、自見悔已,於未來世,律儀戒生戒,今授汝,哀愍故」〔T02 0213b06〕。悔過之益,世尊說得明白:「若有自知罪、自見罪而悔過者,於未來世,律儀戒生,善法增長,不退減故」〔T02 0213b09〕。不忍於戒者,悔之而律儀戒自生——這是本卷說戒的第一句:戒非唯外加之制,亦是自知罪者心中所生。

經之後半,世尊就迦葉氏之事說上座:「正使迦葉為上座者,不欲學戒、不重於戒、不歎制戒,如是比丘我不讚歎」〔T02 0213b11〕。所以不讚歎,不是因其一人:「若大師所讚歎者,餘人則復與相習近,恭敬親重;若餘人與相習近親重者,則與同見,同彼所作;同彼所作者,長夜當得不饒益苦」〔T02 0213b13〕。大師之讚歎有牽引之力,故所讚必是「初始重於戒學,讚歎制戒」〔T02 0213b18〕之長老;「中年、少年亦復如是」〔T02 0213b23〕。八三一重說此義而加一層:上座「見餘比丘初樂學戒、重於戒、讚歎制戒者,彼亦不隨時讚歎」〔T02 0213b28〕,世尊於此等亦不讚歎。不樂學戒之過,不止在己之不學,更在見人樂學而不能隨喜。

二、三學之釋(經八三二)

八三二說三學之釋。「有三學。何等為三?謂增上戒學、增上意學、增上慧學」〔T02 0213c09〕。增上戒學是「住於戒波羅提木叉,具足威儀行處,見微細罪則生怖畏,受持學戒」〔T02 0213c11〕;增上意學是「離諸惡不善法,有覺有觀,離生喜樂,初禪具足住,乃至第四禪具足住」〔T02 0213c14〕;增上慧學是「此苦聖諦如實知,此苦集聖諦、此苦滅聖諦、此苦滅道跡聖諦如實知」〔T02 0213c16〕。前卷已說三學之名與三學之配,此經唯是三釋,而結集者於經末附一句:「三學餘經,如前念處說。如禪,如是無量、無色。如四聖諦,如是四念處、四正斷、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道、四道、四法句、止觀修習,亦如是說」〔T02 0213c20〕。這一句告訴讀者:三學之經,可以禪、無量、無色,可以念處以至止觀諸道品,一一替入而說。學戒與三學至此止,自八三三起說四不壞淨——道品之諸道,皆在三學之內;三學之所依,是下面要說的信與戒。

三、四不壞淨之所得(經八三三·八三四)

八三三在毘舍離,世尊告善調象師離車難陀:「若聖弟子成就四不壞淨者,欲求壽命,即得壽命,求好色、力、樂、辯、自在即得」〔T02 0213c27〕。四不壞淨是「佛不壞淨成就,法、僧不壞淨,聖戒成就」〔T02 0213c29〕。成就者命終生天,「於天上得十種法」〔T02 0214a02〕——天壽、天色、天名稱、天樂、天自在,與天之色、聲、香、味、觸;天上命終來生人中,「我見彼十事具足」〔T02 0214a05〕。世尊說此,不是許以天福,是說「彼多聞聖弟子不由他信、不由他欲、不從他聞、不取他意、不因他思,我說彼有如實正慧知見」〔T02 0214a07〕——不壞者,正是不由他。難陀之從者來報「浴時已到」〔T02 0214a10〕,難陀答「我今不須人間澡浴,我今於此勝妙法以自沐浴,所謂於世尊所得清淨信樂」〔T02 0214a10〕。此經無「佛說此經已」之結,而以難陀此一句作結:清淨信樂即是沐浴。八三四短經說成就者「不於人中貧活而活,不寒乞,自然富足」〔T02 0214a16〕。壽命、好色、富足,世人所求者,世尊皆說成就四不壞淨者即得;而所以即得,不在求,在於信戒之澄清。

四、轉輪王與糞掃衣(經八三五)

八三五以兩人相對。轉輪王「七寶具足,成就人中四種神力,王四天下,身壞命終,生於天上」〔T02 0214a23〕,「然猶未斷地獄、畜生、餓鬼惡趣之苦」〔T02 0214a27〕;所以者何,「以轉輪王不得於佛不壞淨,法、僧不壞淨,聖戒不成就故」〔T02 0214a28〕。多聞聖弟子「持糞掃衣,家家乞食,草蓐臥具」〔T02 0214a29〕,而「解脫地獄、畜生、餓鬼惡趣之苦」〔T02 0214b02〕,以其四不壞淨成就。生天而未斷惡趣,是天福可盡;乞食而解脫惡趣,是惡趣之門已閉。本卷說四不壞淨之果,皆歸於此一事——不墮惡趣。

五、未甞變異(經八三六)

八三六先說為人說法之心:「汝等當起哀愍心、慈悲心。若有人於汝等所說樂聞樂受者,汝當為說四不壞淨,令入令住」〔T02 0214b08〕。所以當說,因為此法不變:「若四大——地、水、火、風,有變易增損,此四不壞淨未甞增損變異」〔T02 0214b12〕。四大是身所依,身可增可損,而成就者「若墮地獄、畜生、餓鬼者,無有是處」〔T02 0214b15〕。「不壞」二字,於此經得其釋:成就者之淨信深固不轉,而所信者於一切變易中亦無變異——身可變,信不變,法亦不變。經末所學加一句:「亦當建立餘人,令成就」〔T02 0214b17〕——自成就,亦令他成就,是哀愍心、慈悲心之所行。

六、信人五過患(經八三七)

八三七自反面說不壞淨。「若信人者,生五種過患」〔T02 0214b21〕:所信之人或「犯戒違律,為眾所棄」〔T02 0214b22〕,或「眾僧為作不見舉」〔T02 0214b28〕,或「持衣鉢,餘方遊行」〔T02 0214c05〕,或「捨戒還俗」〔T02 0214c11〕,或「所信敬人身壞命終」〔T02 0214c16〕。五事不同,而敬信其人者所作之念一樣:「此是我師,我所重敬,眾僧棄薄,我今何緣入彼塔寺」〔T02 0214b23〕;所生之過患也一樣:「不入塔寺已,不敬眾僧;不敬僧已,不得聞法;不聞法已,退失善法,不得久住於正法中」〔T02 0214b24〕。信繫於一人,則其人之去、之死、之還俗,皆是我信之壞。世尊於五過患之後只說一句:「當如是學:『我當成就於佛不壞淨,於法、僧不壞淨,聖戒成就。』」〔T02 0214c21〕——不壞淨之所以不壞,正因所信者不是某一人。

七、安樂食與福德潤澤(經八三八至八四一)

八三八自四食說起:「有四種食,長養眾生,四大增長攝受。何等為四?謂摶食、觸食、意思食、識食」〔T02 0214c26〕。四食長養四大之身;「如是,福德潤澤,為安樂食」〔T02 0214c28〕,而此安樂食即是四不壞淨。八三九差別者唯一句:「於佛不壞淨成就者,為聞法、眾僧所念、聖戒成就」〔T02 0215a06〕。八四〇差別者說施:成就者「慳垢纏眾生離慳垢心,在家而住解脫,心施,常行樂施,常樂於捨,行平等施,聖戒成就」〔T02 0215a10〕。八四一說其量:「如是聖弟子四種福德潤澤,善法潤澤,攝受稱量功德,不可稱量爾所果福、爾所果、爾所福果集,然彼得眾多福利,是大功德聚數」〔T02 0215a14〕。喻以五河:「譬如五河合流,謂恒河、耶菩那、薩羅由、伊羅跋提、摩醯,於彼諸水無能度量百瓶、千瓶、百千萬瓶者,然彼水多,是大水聚數」〔T02 0215a17〕。偈承此喻而更進一層:「眾吉之巨海,自淨能淨彼,汪洋而平流,實諸百川長」〔T02 0215a25〕,「悉歸於大海,此身亦復然,施戒修功德,百福流所歸」〔T02 0215a28〕。五河之喻說福不可量,偈說此身即是百川所歸之海。「自淨能淨彼」一句,與八三六「亦當建立餘人」〔T02 0214b17〕相應:自淨者,百川自歸。此經偈後無結語,直接次經。

八、虛偽道與平正路(經八四二)

八四二是八三三以下唯一不說四不壞淨的一經,而所說正是四不壞淨之反面。「婆羅門者,說虛偽道,愚癡惡邪,不正趣向,非智等覺向於涅槃」〔T02 0215b02〕。其所化弟子,十五日以胡麻屑、菴羅摩羅屑沐浴,著新劫貝,牛屎塗地而臥,晨朝「躶其形體,向東方馳走,正使道路逢兇象、惡馬、狂牛、猘狗、棘刺、叢林、坑㵎、深水,直前莫避,遇害死者,必生梵天」〔T02 0215b07〕。世尊斷之曰:「是名外道愚癡邪見,非智等覺向於涅槃」〔T02 0215b10〕;「我為弟子說平正路,非愚癡,向智慧等覺,向於涅槃,謂八聖道——正見乃至正定」〔T02 0215b11〕。八三三之難陀以清淨信樂自沐浴,此經之婆羅門以胡麻屑沐浴身體:二沐浴相對,二路亦相對。直前莫避而遇害,是以死為道;平正路是可以行走的路。八聖道一名,前卷說之甚詳,此卷於信戒之中插此一經,是說信何等法、戒何等行——所信者是平正路,不是虛偽道。

九、流與入流(經八四三)

八四三世尊問舍利弗三事。「所謂流者。何等為流?」〔T02 0215b16〕舍利弗答:「世尊所說流者,謂八聖道」〔T02 0215b17〕。「謂入流分。何等為入流分?」〔T02 0215b18〕答:「有四種入流分。何等為四?謂親近善男子、聽正法、內正思惟、法次法向」〔T02 0215b19〕。「入流者成就幾法?」〔T02 0215b21〕答:「有四分成就入流者。何等為四?謂於佛不壞淨、於法不壞淨、於僧不壞淨、聖戒成就」〔T02 0215b22〕。世尊覆述其言而印之。三問一經,而道品所說之關係盡在其中:流是八聖道,是所行之道;入流分是親近、聽法、思惟、法次法向,是入道之因;入流者所成就是四不壞淨,是已入道之相。前一經說平正路,此經說此路名為流,入此流者以四不壞淨為其所成。

十、斷四法成就四法(經八四四)

八四四無佛語,是舍利弗與阿難之對論。舍利弗問:「為斷幾法,如來、應、等正覺所知所見,記說彼人得須陀洹,不墮惡趣法,決定向正覺,七有天人往生,究竟苦邊?」〔T02 0215c07〕阿難答:「斷四法、成就四法」〔T02 0215c10〕。所斷與所成是一事之兩面:「聖弟子於佛不信住,則已斷已知,成就於佛不壞淨;於法、僧不信惡戒,彼則已斷已知,成就法、僧不壞淨及聖戒成就」〔T02 0215c13〕。於佛不信斷則佛不壞淨成,於法僧不信斷則法僧不壞淨成,惡戒斷則聖戒成——四不壞淨不是增加四物,是四種不信與惡戒之已斷已知。阿難說畢,經文作「尊者阿難尊者舍利弗」〔T02 0215c19〕,下接「如是!如是!四法斷、四法成就」〔T02 0215c19〕,底本無「語」字,照底本之序,是阿難對舍利弗重說其義。「時,二正士共論議已,展轉隨喜,從座起去」〔T02 0215c22〕。前經世尊以須陀洹之四法問舍利弗,此經舍利弗以同義問阿難:弟子相問而所答與師同,正是法僧不壞淨之事。

十一、五恐怖、三事、聖道(經八四五·八四六)

八四五說聖弟子自記說之三依:「若比丘於五恐怖怨對休息,三事決定,不生疑惑,如實知見賢聖正道,彼聖弟子能自記說:『地獄、畜生、餓鬼惡趣已盡,得須陀洹,不墮惡趣法,決定正向三菩提,七有天人往生,究竟苦邊。』」〔T02 0215c25〕五恐怖是殺生、偷盜、邪婬、妄語、飲酒之「罪怨對因緣生恐怖」〔T02 0216a02〕,離之則「因緣恐怖休息」〔T02 0216a05〕;三事決定是「於佛決定離於疑惑,於法、僧決定離疑惑」〔T02 0216a07〕;聖道如實知見是四聖諦如實知。此經以三名說四不壞淨:五恐怖休息即聖戒成就,三事決定即佛法僧不壞淨,聖道如實知見是自記說之第三依——信與戒之外,尚須如實知見;八三二之四諦如實知、八三三之「如實正慧知見」〔T02 0214a08〕,至此明列為自記說之條件。前經阿難說四法「已斷已知」〔T02 0215c14〕,此經言「如實知見」,二者一義。經末「於聖意如實知見」〔T02 0216a12〕,底本作「聖意」,前後文作「聖道」,照底本錄之。八四六二差別,皆釋「何等為聖道如實知見」〔T02 0216a19〕:一作「何等為聖道如實知見?謂八聖道——正見乃至正定」〔T02 0216a19〕,一作「謂十二支緣起如實知見」〔T02 0216a21〕,自「是事有故是事有,是事起故是事起」〔T02 0216a22〕至「緣生老、病、死、憂、悲、苦、惱」〔T02 0216a25〕。聖道可以八支釋,可以緣起釋:知八聖道是知所行,知緣起是知所以行。

十二、諸天天道(經八四七至八五〇)

八四七說「有四種諸天天道,未淨眾生令淨,已淨者重令淨」〔T02 0216a29〕,四者即四不壞淨。八四八說其行相,四段一式。念如來事,「如來、應、等正覺、明行足、善逝、世間解、無上士、調御丈夫、天人師、佛世尊」〔T02 0216b08〕,「於此如來事生隨喜心,隨喜已,心歡悅,心歡悅已,身猗息,身猗息已,覺受樂,覺受樂已,三昧定」〔T02 0216b10〕;三昧定已,聖弟子自問「何等為諸天天道」〔T02 0216b13〕,而自答「我聞無恚為上諸天天道」〔T02 0216b14〕,乃作是念:「我從今日,於世間若怖若安,不起瞋恚,我但當自受純一滿淨諸天天道」〔T02 0216b14〕。念法事者,法是「現法離諸熾然,不待時節,通達涅槃,即身觀察,緣自覺知」〔T02 0216b18〕;念僧事者,僧是「正直等向,所應恭敬、尊重、供養,無上福田」〔T02 0216b27〕;念戒事者,自念「我於此不缺戒、不污戒、不雜戒、明智所歎戒、智者不厭戒」〔T02 0216c07〕。四段皆以隨喜、猗息、受樂、三昧定為骨幹;歡悅一環,第一段作「心歡悅」〔T02 0216b11〕,第二段無,第三段作「得歡悅」〔T02 0216b29〕,第四段作「歡悅」,照底本不齊一;皆以「無恚為上」為所聞,皆以不起瞋恚為所學。諸天天道一名,於此經得其釋:天道不是生天之道,是如天之無恚。八四九、八五〇重說念如來事而各加一語:八四九「則斷惡貪,及斷心惡不善過」〔T02 0216c22〕,八五〇「心離貪欲纏,瞋恚、愚癡纏,其心正直。念如來事,是聖弟子得法流水、得義流水、得念如來饒益隨喜」〔T02 0217a07〕。法流水、義流水:念佛之所得,是法與義如水之流來。

十三、法鏡經(經八五一至八五四)

八五一短經立名:「我今當說法鏡經,諦聽,善思,當為汝說。何等為法鏡經?謂聖弟子於佛不壞淨,於法、僧不壞淨,聖戒成就,是名法鏡經」〔T02 0217a18〕。八五二、八五四說此鏡之用。八五二眾多比丘乞食時聞「難屠比丘命終、難陀比丘尼命終、善生優婆塞命終、善生優婆夷命終」〔T02 0217a25〕,問世尊四人應生何處。世尊答:難屠比丘、難陀比丘尼「諸漏已盡,無漏心解脫、慧解脫」〔T02 0217b03〕;善生優婆塞、優婆夷「五下分結盡,得阿那含,生於天上而般涅槃,不復還生此世」〔T02 0217b06〕。答已,即說法鏡經。八五四在那梨迦聚落,「多人命終」〔T02 0217b15〕,比丘先問罽迦舍等十二人,世尊答以阿那含;比丘又問:過二百五十優婆塞、五百優婆塞命終,是否「皆五下分結盡,得阿那含」〔T02 0217b28〕;復有過二百五十優婆塞命終,是否「皆三結盡,貪、恚、癡薄,得斯陀含,當受一生,究竟苦邊」〔T02 0217c01〕;復有五百優婆塞命終,是否「三結盡,得須陀洹,不墮惡趣法」〔T02 0217c04〕——果位之名出於比丘之問,世尊止之:「汝等隨彼命終、彼命終而問者,徒勞耳!非是如來所樂答者。夫生者有死,何足為奇」〔T02 0217c06〕。然後說法之所以:「如來出世及不出世,法性常住。彼如來自知成等正覺,顯現演說,分別開示」〔T02 0217c08〕,所顯現者即緣起之順逆——「是事有故是事有,是事起故是事起,緣無明有行,乃至緣生有老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。如是苦陰集;無明滅則行滅,乃至生滅則老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦滅,如是苦陰滅」〔T02 0217c10〕。說畢緣起,乃說法鏡經。鏡之為鏡,在人自照:弟子一一問他人之生處,是以如來為鏡;世尊授以法鏡,是令各自照其於佛法僧之淨、其戒之成就,則自知生處,不須問人。八五三略說,差別者「有異比丘、異比丘尼、異優婆塞、異優婆夷命終」〔T02 0217b12〕,亦如上說。「法性常住」一語,是本卷說信之根:所信者不是如來之出世,是出世不出世皆常住之法性。

十四、放逸與不放逸(經八五五·八五六)

八五五難提優婆塞問:「若聖弟子於此五根一切時不成就者,為放逸?為不放逸?」〔T02 0217c20〕世尊先正其問:五根一切時不成就者「我說此等為凡夫數」〔T02 0217c23〕——本經接著所辨,是聖弟子之放逸與不放逸。然後說放逸:「若聖弟子於佛不壞淨成就,而不上求,不於空閑林中,若露地坐,晝夜禪思,精勤修習,勝妙出離,饒益隨喜」〔T02 0217c24〕,則「歡喜不生,歡喜不生已,身不猗息,身不猗息已,苦覺則生,苦覺生已,心不得定」〔T02 0217c27〕,是名放逸。不放逸者「成就於佛不壞淨,其心不起知足想」〔T02 0218a02〕,於空閑林中晝夜禪思,隨喜、歡喜、猗息、受樂、心定。前經八四八以隨喜至三昧定為諸天天道之行相,此經以同一鏈之生不生判放逸不放逸:四不壞淨成就不是終點,成就而「不起知足想」才是不放逸。八五六釋氏難提以四不壞淨問同義,世尊答「若於四不壞淨一切時不成就者,我說是等為外凡夫數」〔T02 0218a14〕,餘廣說如上。五根不成就為凡夫數,四不壞淨不成就為外凡夫數——五根是信、精進、念、定、慧,四不壞淨是信與戒;二問同答,可見四不壞淨與五根所說是一人。

十五、五種歡喜之處與六念(經八五七至八六〇)

後四經皆說同一情事:夏安居竟,眾多比丘集於食堂為世尊縫衣,如來不久將人間遊行,在家弟子聞之生苦。釋氏難提白佛:「我今四體支解,四方易韻,先所聞法,今悉迷忘」〔T02 0218a26〕,「何時當復得見世尊及諸知識比丘」〔T02 0218a29〕。世尊答以見與不見皆當隨時修習。八五七說五種歡喜之處:念如來事、法事、僧事、「自持戒事、自行世事」〔T02 0218b06〕,而於施事自念「我得己利,我於慳垢眾生所,當多修習離慳垢住,修解脫施、捨施、常熾然施、樂於捨,平等惠施,常懷施心」〔T02 0218b06〕;「此五支定若住、若行、若坐、若臥,乃至妻子俱,常當繫心此三昧念」〔T02 0218b09〕。八五八說六念:「當念如來、法、僧事、自所持戒、自所行施,及念諸天」〔T02 0218b27〕。八五九略說,長者梨師達多及富蘭那兄弟同問同答。八六〇則是全卷之結。二長者於鹿徑澤修治田業,遣士夫往視,聞世尊已出,乃往迎於路,世尊「即出路邊,敷尼師壇,正身端坐」〔T02 0218c20〕。長者具陳世尊將歷八國而去之路程,世尊答以六念,而加一語:「然其長者!在家憒鬧,在家染著;出家空閑,難可俗人處於非家,一向鮮潔,純一滿淨,梵行清白」〔T02 0219a04〕。長者稱善,而自陳其在家之事:為波斯匿王大臣,王令乘大象載二宮女,「象下坂時,前者抱我項,後者攀我背;象上坂時,後者抱我頸,前者攀我衿」〔T02 0219a11〕,而「我與同遊,常護三事:一者御象,恐失正道。二自護心,恐生染著。三自護持,恐其顛墜」〔T02 0219a14〕;「我於爾時,於王婇女,無一剎那不正思惟」〔T02 0219a16〕。世尊曰:「善哉!善哉!能善護心」〔T02 0219a18〕。長者又白:家中財物「常與世尊及諸比丘、比丘尼、優婆塞、優婆夷、等共受用,不計我所」〔T02 0219a19〕。世尊再稱善哉。此經之結非「歡喜奉行」,是世尊「為彼長者種種說法,示、教、照、喜;示、教、照、喜已,從座而去」〔T02 0219a23〕。世尊說在家憒鬧,長者不辯,而以御象護心自答——在家而能護心不計我所,便是在憒鬧中之空閑。四不壞淨之經,以一在家長者之護心為結,是道品六卷之末一經。

十六、一卷的讀法

這一卷八三三以下二十七經說四不壞淨,而所用之名甚多:不壞淨、聖戒成就、入流者之四分、斷四法成就四法、三事決定與五恐怖休息、諸天天道、法鏡經。名異而法同——同在信佛法僧而戒成就;五種歡喜之處與六念,則是依此信戒而修之念。卷首說悔過生律儀戒,說三學以戒為首;中間說此信戒之果報、之不變、之不可量、之自記說;卷末說離世尊而遠者所當修。信何以不壞?八三六說四大變易而此法不變;八三七說信繫一人則五過患生;八五四說如來出世不出世法性常住。合三經而讀,則不壞者有二:成就者之信深固不轉,而所信之法不在人、不在身、不在如來之出世——法性常住,故於此之信可以不壞。戒何以成就?八三〇說自知罪悔過則律儀戒生,八四五說五恐怖怨對休息,八六〇說御象護心。戒非唯外制,亦是怨對之休息、是護心。信與戒澄清,則隨喜、歡悅、猗息、受樂、三昧定自然次第而起,是八四八、八五五所說;成就而不知足,晝夜禪思,是不放逸。道品自念處起,至此卷止;念處覺支聖道諸行,皆以此信此戒為其所依,而所依之法,如海納百川,自淨能淨彼。

承衍——攝事分所攝

攝事分契經事菩提分法擇攝以嗢拕南攝本卷一門,證淨門:「證淨初安立、有變異為先、天路、喻明鏡、記別最居後」〔T30n1579 0867c17〕。經言不壞淨,論言證淨;經言聖戒成就,論言淨尸羅;經言諸天天道,論言天路;經言法鏡,論言明鏡;經言記說,論言記別;經言須陀洹、斯陀含、阿那含,論言預流、一來、不還——名各異,並錄不判同。

安立:「具足正見如來弟子,略由二法,能正攝受澄清性故,應知建立四種證淨。謂沙門義所攝信、戒」〔T30n1579 0867c19〕。四種證淨之所以唯是信與戒:「於能說者、於沙門義、於同法者、於能證得沙門助伴所有淨信深固根本,於餘生中亦不可引。無虛誑故,名澄清性」〔T30n1579 0867c21〕;「及淨尸羅,於其一切能往惡趣惡不善法,獲得畢竟不作律儀,是故亦得名澄清性」〔T30n1579 0867c24〕。釋八三三、八四三、八四四之四不壞淨唯列佛法僧與戒:論言能說者、沙門義、同法者即佛、法、僧,淨信於三者深固為三證淨,淨尸羅為第四,而「唯說信、戒為澄清性,非餘精進、念、定等法非澄清性」〔T30n1579 0868a04〕——所以不列五根餘四,論言「其用最勝」〔T30n1579 0868a04〕:信於善說法律畢竟無轉,戒於惡趣畢竟不往。又「此信、戒,是其增上戒定慧學所依止處,由說信、戒是清淨故,義顯三學皆得清淨」〔T30n1579 0868a05〕。釋八三二三學之後即說四不壞淨:論言信戒是三學所依止處,與本卷自三學轉入四不壞淨之序正合。「如是證淨,善能滋潤一切墮界白淨法故,名滋潤福。能引殊勝諸聖道故,名滋潤善。能引所餘煩惱斷故,名能引樂」〔T30n1579 0868a09〕。釋八三八「福德潤澤,為安樂食」〔T02 0214c28〕、八四一「四種福德潤澤,善法潤澤」〔T02 0215a15〕:經言福德潤澤、善法潤澤、安樂食,論言滋潤福、滋潤善、能引樂,三名相承。釋八三五轉輪王未斷惡趣而聖弟子解脫惡趣:論言淨尸羅於能往惡趣惡不善法「畢竟不作律儀」〔T30n1579 0867c25〕,「設在餘生,亦不造惡墮諸惡趣,畢竟無退,乃至涅槃」〔T30n1579 0868a01〕。

有變異:「一向決定能往善趣,成就證淨諸聖弟子,猶有住於善趣三種諸大互違變異所起重苦怖畏,然無惡趣所有怖畏。云何三種重苦怖畏?一者、病苦,二者、老苦,三者、斷截末摩死苦。是故說言:其四大種可令變異,非已成就四種證淨諸聖弟子可有變異」〔T30n1579 0868a12〕。釋八三六「若四大——地、水、火、風,有變易增損,此四不壞淨未甞增損變異」〔T02 0214b12〕:經言四大變易而四不壞淨不變,論釋四大變異為病、老、死三種重苦,聖弟子於善趣中猶有此怖畏,而無惡趣之怖畏——論所釋者正是經之「若墮地獄、畜生、餓鬼者,無有是處」〔T02 0214b15〕。

天路:「若第一義清淨諸天,說名最勝無有惱害,由身語意畢竟無有惱害事故。即依如是清淨天性,說四證淨名為天路」〔T30n1579 0868a18〕。釋八四七至八五〇諸天天道「無恚為上」〔T02 0216b14〕:經言聖弟子聞無恚為上諸天天道,於世間若怖若安不起瞋恚;論言清淨諸天以身語意無惱害為最勝,依此天性說四證淨名天路——經之無恚,論之無惱害,所指一事。「又四證淨為所依止,諸聖弟子,依三種門修六隨念。一者、為斷奢摩他品諸隨煩惱所起染惱;二者、為斷毘鉢舍那品諸隨煩惱所起染惱;三者、為斷雖無染惱,而於未來當可生起二隨煩惱」〔T30n1579 0868a20〕;「惛沈睡眠,名奢摩他品諸隨煩惱。欣樂諸欲俱行掉舉、貪等過失所生不善欲尋伺等,令心流散諸雜染法,名毘鉢舍那品諸隨煩惱」〔T30n1579 0868a25〕。釋八五八、八六〇之六念:經言念如來、法、僧、戒、施、天,論言依四證淨修六隨念,為斷止品觀品隨煩惱。「又由勝義諦理所得隨念,名義威勇。由世俗諦理所得隨念,名法威勇」〔T30n1579 0868a28〕。釋八五〇「得法流水、得義流水」〔T02 0217a09〕:經言念如來得法流水義流水,論言隨念由勝義諦得名義威勇、由世俗諦得名法威勇——法與義二名相承,流水與威勇異喻。

喻明鏡:「譬如有人執持明鏡,為觀自面淨不淨相,如是如來諸聖弟子,執持微妙證淨明鏡,為如實觀自身所有染淨諸相」〔T30n1579 0868b02〕。釋八五一至八五四法鏡經:經以四不壞淨名法鏡經,於弟子問他人生處之後說之;論釋鏡之義為觀自面淨不淨——聖弟子持證淨以觀自身染淨,不須問人。經之法鏡,論之明鏡,異名而一喻。

記別:「若有成就四種證淨,唯即依自四種證淨為他記別,不依上位能順歡喜所修隨念。由此因緣,當知記別預流果證,未趣上位所修道故」〔T30n1579 0868b05〕。釋八四四「斷四法、成就四法,如來、應、等正覺記說彼人得須陀洹」〔T02 0215c10〕與八四五聖弟子「能自記說」〔T02 0215c27〕:經言依四法斷四法成就記說須陀洹,論言唯依四證淨記別預流。「若於上位能順歡喜五種隨念,為他記別。由是因緣,當知記別一來果證」〔T30n1579 0868b08〕,「由此歡喜為所依故,發生輕安;由輕安故,領受身樂;由受樂故,心得正定,而於靜定未得成滿」〔T30n1579 0868b12〕;「若於上位六種隨念,為他記別。由是因緣,當知記別不還果證。阿羅漢果唯出世道乃能趣證,所有隨念唯是世間,是故不還果證已上,更無如是隨念記別」〔T30n1579 0868b14〕。釋八四八「隨喜已,心歡悅,心歡悅已,身猗息,身猗息已,覺受樂,覺受樂已,三昧定」〔T02 0216b11〕與八五七五種歡喜之處、八五八六念:經言隨喜、歡悅、猗息、受樂、三昧定,論言歡喜、輕安、身樂、正定,鏈同而名異;經言五種歡喜之處、六念,論言五種隨念記別一來、六種隨念記別不還——論以隨念之數配果位,經不作此配,並錄不判。釋八五二、八五四世尊記說四人與罽迦舍等十二人之果:論言依證淨記別預流,依五隨念記別一來,依六隨念記別不還,阿羅漢唯出世道——經中世尊所記者,難屠比丘、難陀比丘尼漏盡,善生與罽迦舍等阿那含;比丘續問過二百五十人斯陀含、五百人須陀洹,出於比丘之問而世尊止之,非世尊所記。論之四果記別各有所依,經之記說止於世尊所答。「又四證淨,預流果中唯說為淨,於餘學果說圓滿淨,於最上果說為第一圓滿清淨」〔T30n1579 0868b18〕。釋八五五「成就於佛不壞淨,其心不起知足想」〔T02 0218a02〕:經言成就而不知足是不放逸,論言預流之證淨唯名為淨,餘學果乃名圓滿淨——淨之上更有圓滿,正是不起知足想之所以。

證淨門畢,攝事分契經事於此總結:「如是略引隨順此論境智相應諸經宗要摩呾理迦,其餘一切隨此方隅,皆當覺了」〔T30n1579 0868b20〕。道品六卷之本母,至此句止。

一門之外,本卷八三〇至八三二學戒三學、八三七信人五過患、八三九、八四〇、八四二、八四六、八五三、八五六、八五九諸經,證淨門未直釋;八三〇至八三二可參前卷學門,八四二可參道支門,皆非本門所攝。

“Though the four great elements—earth, water, fire, and wind—may change, increase, or diminish, these four unbreakable purities have never once increased, diminished, or changed.” The thirty-one discourses of this fascicle are the sixth fascicle of the Connected Discourses on the Path. The first three discourses continue the training in the precepts and the three trainings of the previous fascicle: Kāśyapagotra confesses his fault and the World-Honored One grants him “the precepts of restraint give rise to precepts”; a senior who does not delight in training in the precepts the World-Honored One does not praise; and each of the three trainings has its explanation. The twenty-eight discourses that follow, apart from the single discourse 842 on the false path and the level, straight road, all teach the four unbreakable purities—unbreakable purity in the Buddha, unbreakable purity in the Dharma and the Saṅgha, and accomplishment in the noble precepts. What is taught is one dharma, and the faces from which it is taught are many: one who is accomplished in it, wishing for long life and beauty, obtains them, does not live in poverty, and is freed from the evil destinations; the four great elements change but this dharma does not; one who places faith in a person meets five dangers; it is the moisture of merit, the nutriment of happiness, like the water of the five rivers that cannot be measured; it is the four factors of one who has entered the stream; cutting off four dharmas and accomplishing four dharmas, one is declared a stream-enterer; it is the heavenly way of the gods, it is the discourse on the mirror of the Dharma; to be accomplished in it and not to seek higher is heedlessness; those far from the World-Honored One cultivate these five recollections and six recollections. At the close of the fascicle the elder Lishidaduo tells the Buddha that he guards three things and does not count things as his own. The five previous fascicles teach the foundations of mindfulness, the faculties and powers, the factors of awakening, the noble path, mindfulness of breathing, and training—all of them the path that is walked; this fascicle teaches the faith and the precepts on which the path rests, and closes with the guarding of the mind by a noble disciple who lives at home.

I. Confession and Training in the Precepts (Discourses 830 and 831)

Discourse 830, the longest in the fascicle, tells of a small matter. At Pengjiashe the World-Honored One “taught the bhikṣus the dharma connected with the precepts, praising the laying down of precepts,” and the venerable Kāśyapagotra, hearing it, “in his heart could not bear it and was not pleased,” saying, “This ascetic praises these precepts to the utmost and lays down these precepts to the utmost.” Not long after the World-Honored One had left, regret arose in Kāśyapagotra’s heart; he knew he had lost his own good, and so, putting on his robe and taking his bowl, he travelled by stages to Śrāvastī and said to the Buddha: “I confess my fault, World-Honored One! I confess my fault, Well-Gone One! I was foolish, I was deluded, unskilled and undiscerning.” The World-Honored One asked when he had spoken so; Kāśyapagotra answered in full and asked, “May the World-Honored One only accept my confession, out of compassion.” The World-Honored One accepted it: “Now, Kāśyapa, since you yourself know your fault and yourself see your fault, in time to come the precepts of restraint will give rise to precepts; this I now grant you, out of compassion.” The benefit of confession the World-Honored One states plainly: “If one knows one’s own offence and sees one’s own offence and confesses it, then in time to come the precepts of restraint arise, wholesome dharmas grow, and there is no falling back.” One who could not bear the precepts regrets it, and the precepts of restraint arise of themselves—this is the first thing the fascicle says about the precepts: the precepts are not only a rule imposed from outside; they also arise in the heart of one who knows his own fault.

In the second half of the discourse the World-Honored One speaks of seniors on the occasion of Kāśyapagotra’s case: “Even if Kāśyapa were a senior, if he did not wish to train in the precepts, did not value the precepts, did not praise the laying down of precepts, such a bhikṣu I do not praise.” The reason he does not praise is not that one man alone: “If the teacher praises someone, others will keep company with him and honour him closely; if others keep company with him and honour him closely, they will share his views and do as he does; doing as he does, through the long night they will meet with harm and suffering.” The teacher’s praise has the power to draw others after it, and so what he praises must be an elder who “from the first values the training in the precepts and praises the laying down of precepts”; “those of middle years and the young are likewise.” Discourse 831 repeats this and adds a layer: a senior who “sees other bhikṣus who from the first delight in training in the precepts, value the precepts, and praise the laying down of precepts, and does not praise them in season”—such a one the World-Honored One likewise does not praise. The fault of not delighting in training in the precepts lies not only in one’s own not training; it lies still more in seeing others delight in it and being unable to rejoice.

II. The Explanation of the Three Trainings (Discourse 832)

Discourse 832 gives the explanation of the three trainings. “There are three trainings. What are the three? The training in the higher precepts, the training in the higher mind, the training in the higher wisdom.” The training in the higher precepts is “dwelling in the precepts of the prātimokṣa, complete in deportment and conduct, seeing the smallest fault with fear, and taking up the training in the precepts”; the training in the higher mind is “apart from evil, unwholesome dharmas, with thought and examination, with the joy and happiness born of separation, dwelling complete in the first dhyāna, up to dwelling complete in the fourth dhyāna”; the training in the higher wisdom is “knowing as it really is this noble truth of suffering, and knowing as they really are this noble truth of the arising of suffering, this noble truth of the cessation of suffering, and this noble truth of the path leading to the cessation of suffering.” The previous fascicle has already given the names of the three trainings and their pairings; this discourse is only the three explanations, and the compilers add a sentence at its end: “The remaining discourses on the three trainings are as taught above for the foundations of mindfulness. As for the dhyānas, so for the immeasurables and the formless attainments. As for the four noble truths, so too for the four foundations of mindfulness, the four right exertions, the four bases of supernormal power, the five faculties, the five powers, the seven factors of awakening, the eightfold noble path, the four paths, the four dharma-phrases, and the cultivation of calm and insight.” This sentence tells the reader that the discourses on the three trainings may be taught again with the dhyānas, the immeasurables, and the formless attainments, and with the foundations of mindfulness through to calm and insight, each substituted in turn. The training in the precepts and the three trainings end here; from discourse 833 the four unbreakable purities are taught. All the paths of the Connected Discourses on the Path lie within the three trainings; what the three trainings rest upon is the faith and the precepts taught below.

III. What the Four Unbreakable Purities Bring (Discourses 833 and 834)

In discourse 833, at Vaiśālī, the World-Honored One says to Nanda the Licchavi, a skilled elephant-trainer: “If a noble disciple is accomplished in the four unbreakable purities, then wishing for long life, he obtains long life; wishing for beauty, strength, happiness, eloquence, and mastery, he obtains them.” The four unbreakable purities are “accomplishment in unbreakable purity in the Buddha, unbreakable purity in the Dharma and the Saṅgha, and accomplishment in the noble precepts.” One who is accomplished in them is born in heaven at the end of his life and “in heaven obtains ten things”—heavenly life, heavenly beauty, heavenly renown, heavenly happiness, heavenly mastery, and heavenly forms, sounds, scents, tastes, and touches; and when, his life in heaven ended, he is born back among humans, “I see that he is complete in these ten things.” The World-Honored One says this not to promise heavenly reward but to say that “that learned noble disciple does not believe because of another, does not desire because of another, does not hear it from another, does not take another’s view, does not think it because of another; I say he has knowledge and vision of right wisdom as it really is”—what is unbreakable is precisely what does not depend on another. Nanda’s attendant comes to report that “the time for bathing has come,” and Nanda answers, “I have no need now of a human bath; I bathe myself now in this excellent dharma, namely the pure faith and gladness I have gained in the World-Honored One.” This discourse has no closing “When the Buddha had spoken this discourse,” and ends instead with this one sentence of Nanda’s: pure faith and gladness are themselves the bath. The short discourse 834 says that one who is accomplished “does not live a life of poverty among humans, is not cold and begging, but is naturally wealthy and content.” Long life, beauty, wealth—what the people of the world seek—the World-Honored One says one accomplished in the four unbreakable purities obtains at once; and the reason he obtains them lies not in the seeking but in the clarity of faith and the precepts.

IV. The Wheel-Turning King and the Rag-Robes (Discourse 835)

Discourse 835 sets two men side by side. The wheel-turning king, “complete with the seven treasures, accomplished in the four kinds of divine power among humans, ruling the four continents, when his body breaks up and his life ends, is born in heaven,” and yet “has still not cut off the suffering of the evil destinations—hell, the animals, and the hungry ghosts”; the reason is that “the wheel-turning king has not gained unbreakable purity in the Buddha, unbreakable purity in the Dharma and the Saṅgha, and is not accomplished in the noble precepts.” The learned noble disciple “wears rag-robes, begs his food from house to house, and sleeps on a grass mat,” and yet “is freed from the suffering of the evil destinations—hell, the animals, and the hungry ghosts,” because he is accomplished in the four unbreakable purities. To be born in heaven without having cut off the evil destinations is a heavenly reward that can be exhausted; to beg one’s food and be freed from the evil destinations is to have closed the door to them. Everything this fascicle says of the fruit of the four unbreakable purities comes back to this one thing—not falling into the evil destinations.

V. Never Once Changed (Discourse 836)

Discourse 836 first speaks of the heart with which one teaches others: “You should arouse a heart of compassion and a heart of loving-kindness. If there are people who delight in hearing and delight in receiving what you teach, you should teach them the four unbreakable purities, so that they enter and abide.” The reason it should be taught is that this dharma does not change: “Though the four great elements—earth, water, fire, and wind—may change, increase, or diminish, these four unbreakable purities have never once increased, diminished, or changed.” The four great elements are what the body rests upon; the body may increase and may diminish, but for one who is accomplished, “that he should fall into hell, among the animals, or among the hungry ghosts—there is no such possibility.” The word “unbreakable” receives its explanation in this discourse: the pure faith of one who is accomplished is deep-rooted and does not turn, and what is believed in does not change amid all change—the body may change, the faith does not change, and the dharma does not change either. At the end of the discourse one more thing is added to what is to be learned: “you should also establish others, so that they are accomplished”—to be accomplished oneself and to bring others to accomplishment is what the heart of compassion and the heart of loving-kindness do.

VI. The Five Dangers of Placing Faith in a Person (Discourse 837)

Discourse 837 speaks of unbreakable purity from the reverse side. “If one places faith in a person, five dangers arise”: the person believed in may “break the precepts, violate the discipline, and be cast out by the assembly,” or “the saṅgha may carry out against him the act of suspension for refusing to see his offence,” or he may “take his robe and bowl and wander to another region,” or “give up the precepts and return to lay life,” or “the person believed in and revered may die.” The five cases differ, but the thought of the one who believes in and reveres him is the same: “This is my teacher, whom I revere; the saṅgha has cast him out and slights him; for what reason should I now enter that monastery?”; and the danger that arises is the same: “Not entering the monastery, he does not revere the saṅgha; not revering the saṅgha, he does not get to hear the Dharma; not hearing the Dharma, he falls away from wholesome dharmas and cannot long abide in the right Dharma.” When faith is bound to one person, that person’s leaving, dying, or returning to lay life is each the breaking of my faith. After the five dangers the World-Honored One says only one thing: “You should train thus: ‘I shall be accomplished in unbreakable purity in the Buddha, in unbreakable purity in the Dharma and the Saṅgha, and in the noble precepts.’” Unbreakable purity is unbreakable precisely because what is believed in is not some one person.

VII. The Nutriment of Happiness and the Moisture of Merit (Discourses 838 to 841)

Discourse 838 begins from the four nutriments: “There are four kinds of nutriment that nourish beings and sustain the growth of the four great elements. What are the four? Morsel food, contact, mental intention, and consciousness.” The four nutriments nourish the body of the four great elements; “in the same way, the moisture of merit is the nutriment of happiness,” and this nutriment of happiness is the four unbreakable purities. The difference in discourse 839 is one sentence only: “one accomplished in unbreakable purity in the Buddha is one who hears the Dharma, is recollected by the saṅgha, and is accomplished in the noble precepts.” The difference in discourse 840 speaks of giving: one who is accomplished, “among beings entangled in the stain of stinginess, has a mind free of the stain of stinginess, dwells at home in liberation, gives with his heart, constantly delights in giving, constantly delights in relinquishing, gives impartially, and is accomplished in the noble precepts.” Discourse 841 speaks of its measure: “Thus the noble disciple’s four kinds of moisture of merit, the moisture of wholesome dharmas, gather in a measure of merit that cannot be measured—so much fruit of merit, so much fruit, so much accumulation of the fruit of merit—and yet he gains many blessings; it is counted a great mass of merit.” The simile is the five rivers: “It is like the five rivers flowing together—the Gaṅgā, the Yamunā, the Sarayū, the Airāvatī, and the Mahī—whose waters none can measure by the hundred jars, the thousand jars, the hundred thousand or ten thousand jars; yet that water is much, and is counted a great mass of water.” The verse takes up the simile and goes a step further: “The great ocean where all blessings gather, pure itself, it purifies others, vast and flowing level, truly the chief of the hundred streams,” “all return to the great ocean; so too is this body: giving, precepts, and the cultivation of merit are where the stream of a hundred blessings returns.” The simile of the five rivers says that the merit cannot be measured; the verse says that this body itself is the ocean to which the hundred streams return. The line “pure itself, it purifies others” answers “you should also establish others” in discourse 836: when one is pure oneself, the hundred streams return of themselves. This discourse has no closing after the verse and passes directly to the next.

VIII. The False Path and the Level, Straight Road (Discourse 842)

Discourse 842 is the only discourse from 833 onward that does not teach the four unbreakable purities, and what it teaches is precisely their reverse. “The brāhmaṇas teach a false path, foolish, evil, and wrong, not rightly directed, not wise, not awakening, not heading toward nirvāṇa.” The disciples they convert bathe on the fifteenth day with sesame meal and āmalaka meal, put on new cotton, lie on ground smeared with cow dung, and in the morning, “stripping their bodies naked, run towards the east; even if on the road they meet a fierce elephant, a vicious horse, a mad bull, a rabid dog, thorns, thickets, pits and ravines, or deep water, they go straight on without turning aside, and if they meet their death through harm, they are sure to be born in the Brahmā heaven.” The World-Honored One cuts this off: “This is called the foolish wrong view of outsiders, not wise, not awakening, not heading toward nirvāṇa”; “for my disciples I teach the level, straight road, which is not foolish, which heads toward wisdom and awakening, toward nirvāṇa, namely the eightfold noble path—right view up to right concentration.” Nanda in discourse 833 bathes himself in pure faith and gladness; the brāhmaṇa in this discourse bathes his body in sesame meal: two bathings stand opposed, and so do two roads. To go straight on without turning aside and meet one’s death is to take death as the path; the level, straight road is a road that can be walked. The name of the eightfold noble path the previous fascicles explain in detail; that this fascicle sets this one discourse in the midst of faith and the precepts is to say what dharma is believed in and what conduct is kept—what is believed in is the level, straight road, not the false path.

IX. The Stream and Entering the Stream (Discourse 843)

In discourse 843 the World-Honored One asks Śāriputra three things. “It is called the stream. What is the stream?” Śāriputra answers: “The stream the World-Honored One speaks of is the eightfold noble path.” “It is called the factors of entering the stream. What are the factors of entering the stream?” He answers: “There are four factors of entering the stream. What are the four? Keeping company with good people, hearing the right Dharma, right reflection within, and practice in accordance with the Dharma.” “In how many dharmas is one who has entered the stream accomplished?” He answers: “There are four factors in which one who has entered the stream is accomplished. What are the four? Unbreakable purity in the Buddha, unbreakable purity in the Dharma, unbreakable purity in the Saṅgha, and accomplishment in the noble precepts.” The World-Honored One repeats his words and confirms them. Three questions in one discourse, and the whole relation that the Connected Discourses on the Path teach lies in them: the stream is the eightfold noble path, the path that is walked; the factors of entering the stream are keeping company, hearing the Dharma, reflection, and practice in accordance with the Dharma, the causes of entering the path; what one who has entered the stream is accomplished in is the four unbreakable purities, the mark of having already entered the path. The previous discourse spoke of the level, straight road; this discourse says that this road is called the stream, and that one who enters this stream has the four unbreakable purities as what he is accomplished in.

X. Cutting Off Four Dharmas, Accomplishing Four Dharmas (Discourse 844)

Discourse 844 has no words of the Buddha; it is a discussion between Śāriputra and Ānanda. Śāriputra asks: “Through the cutting off of how many dharmas does the Tathāgata, the Worthy One, the Perfectly Awakened One, knowing and seeing, declare that a person has attained stream-entry, is not subject to falling into the evil destinations, is certain of heading toward right awakening, goes back and forth among gods and humans for seven rebirths, and makes an end of suffering?” Ānanda answers: “Cutting off four dharmas and accomplishing four dharmas.” What is cut off and what is accomplished are two faces of one thing: “When the noble disciple’s lack of faith in the Buddha has been cut off and known, he is accomplished in unbreakable purity in the Buddha; when his lack of faith in the Dharma and the Saṅgha and his bad precepts have been cut off and known, he is accomplished in unbreakable purity in the Dharma and the Saṅgha and in the noble precepts.” When lack of faith in the Buddha is cut off, unbreakable purity in the Buddha is accomplished; when lack of faith in the Dharma and the Saṅgha is cut off, unbreakable purity in the Dharma and the Saṅgha is accomplished; when bad precepts are cut off, the noble precepts are accomplished—the four unbreakable purities are not four things added on, but the having cut off and known of four kinds of lack of faith and of bad precepts. When Ānanda has finished, the text reads “the venerable Ānanda the venerable Śāriputra,” followed by “So it is! So it is! Four dharmas cut off, four dharmas accomplished”; the base text has no word “said,” and following the order of the base text, it is Ānanda restating the meaning to Śāriputra. “Then, the two venerables having discussed together, rejoicing in turn with one another, rose from their seats and departed.” In the previous discourse the World-Honored One questioned Śāriputra on the four dharmas of the stream-enterer; in this discourse Śāriputra questions Ānanda with the same meaning: that disciples question one another and the answer is the same as the teacher’s is itself a matter of unbreakable purity in the Dharma and the Saṅgha.

XI. The Five Fears, the Three Matters, the Noble Path (Discourses 845 and 846)

Discourse 845 teaches the three supports on which a noble disciple declares himself: “If a bhikṣu’s five fears and enmities are stilled, if he is certain in three matters and free of doubt, and if he knows and sees as it really is the right path of the noble ones, that noble disciple is able to declare of himself: ‘The evil destinations—hell, the animals, the hungry ghosts—are ended for me; I have attained stream-entry, am not subject to falling into the evil destinations, am certain of heading rightly toward saṃbodhi, go back and forth among gods and humans for seven rebirths, and make an end of suffering.’” The five fears are the “fear born of the enmity of the offence” of killing, stealing, sexual misconduct, false speech, and drinking liquor; when one is apart from them, “the fear born of that cause is stilled”; certainty in three matters is “being certain about the Buddha and free of doubt, being certain about the Dharma and the Saṅgha and free of doubt”; knowing and seeing the noble path as it really is is knowing the four noble truths as they really are. This discourse teaches the four unbreakable purities under three names: the stilling of the five fears is accomplishment in the noble precepts; certainty in the three matters is unbreakable purity in the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Saṅgha; and knowing and seeing the noble path as it really is is the third support of one’s own declaration—beyond faith and the precepts, there must also be knowing and seeing as it really is. The knowing as it really is of the four noble truths in discourse 832 and the “knowledge and vision of right wisdom as it really is” in discourse 833 are here set out plainly as conditions of one’s own declaration. In the previous discourse Ānanda said of the four dharmas that they are “cut off and known”; this discourse says “knows and sees as it really is”; the two are one meaning. At the end of the discourse, “knows and sees the noble mind as it really is,” the base text has “the noble mind” where the surrounding text has “noble path”; it is recorded as the base text has it. Discourse 846 has two differences, both explaining “what is knowing and seeing the noble path as it really is”: one has “What is knowing and seeing the noble path as it really is? The eightfold noble path—right view up to right concentration,” and the other “knowing and seeing as they really are the twelve links of dependent arising,” from “because this exists, that exists; because this arises, that arises” to “conditioned by birth there are ageing, sickness, death, grief, lamentation, suffering, and distress.” The noble path can be explained by its eight factors or by dependent arising: to know the eightfold noble path is to know what is walked; to know dependent arising is to know why it is walked.

XII. The Heavenly Way of the Gods (Discourses 847 to 850)

Discourse 847 says, “There are four heavenly ways of the gods that purify beings not yet pure and further purify those already pure,” and the four are the four unbreakable purities. Discourse 848 teaches their mode of practice, four passages in one pattern. Recollecting the Tathāgata—“the Tathāgata, the Worthy One, the Perfectly Awakened One, the One Perfect in Knowledge and Conduct, the Well-Gone One, the Knower of the World, the Unsurpassed One, the Tamer of Persons, the Teacher of Gods and Humans, the Buddha, the World-Honored One”—“toward this Tathāgata a mind of rejoicing arises; having rejoiced, the mind is gladdened; the mind gladdened, the body is tranquil; the body tranquil, he experiences happiness; experiencing happiness, he is concentrated in samādhi”; being concentrated in samādhi, the noble disciple asks himself, “What is the heavenly way of the gods?” and answers himself, “I have heard that freedom from anger is the highest heavenly way of the gods,” and so he thinks: “From this day on, whether in fear or at ease in the world, I shall not give rise to anger; I shall only take upon myself the wholly pure and complete heavenly way of the gods.” For one who recollects the Dharma, the Dharma is “in this very life apart from all burning, not dependent on time, leading through to nirvāṇa, to be observed in this very body, to be known by oneself”; for one who recollects the Saṅgha, the Saṅgha is “upright and rightly directed, worthy of reverence, honour, and offerings, the unsurpassed field of merit”; for one who recollects the precepts, he recollects of himself, “I have precepts here that are unbroken, unstained, unmixed, praised by the wise, not disdained by the wise.” The four passages all have rejoicing, tranquillity, the experience of happiness, and concentration in samādhi as their frame; as for gladness, the first passage has “the mind is gladdened,” the second has none, the third has “obtains gladness,” and the fourth has “gladdened,” following the base text and not made uniform; all have “freedom from anger as the highest” as what is heard, and all have not giving rise to anger as what is learned. The name heavenly way of the gods receives its explanation in this discourse: the heavenly way is not a way to be born in heaven; it is to be free of anger as the gods are. Discourses 849 and 850 repeat the recollection of the Tathāgata and each add a phrase: 849, “then he cuts off evil greed and cuts off the evil, unwholesome faults of the mind”; 850, “his mind is apart from the entanglement of greed, the entanglement of hatred and delusion, and his mind is upright. Recollecting the Tathāgata, this noble disciple obtains the flowing water of the Dharma, obtains the flowing water of its meaning, obtains the benefit and rejoicing of recollecting the Tathāgata.” The flowing water of the Dharma and the flowing water of its meaning: what recollecting the Buddha brings is the Dharma and its meaning flowing in like water.

XIII. The Discourse on the Mirror of the Dharma (Discourses 851 to 854)

The short discourse 851 gives the name: “I shall now teach the discourse on the mirror of the Dharma. Listen closely and reflect well, and I shall teach it for you. What is the discourse on the mirror of the Dharma? The noble disciple’s unbreakable purity in the Buddha, unbreakable purity in the Dharma and the Saṅgha, and accomplishment in the noble precepts—this is called the discourse on the mirror of the Dharma.” Discourses 852 and 854 teach the use of this mirror. In 852 many bhikṣus, while begging their food, hear that “the bhikṣu Nantu has died, the bhikṣuṇī Nandā has died, the layman Shansheng has died, the laywoman Shansheng has died,” and ask the World-Honored One where the four should be reborn. The World-Honored One answers that the bhikṣu Nantu and the bhikṣuṇī Nandā “have ended all outflows; without outflows their minds are liberated and liberated by wisdom,” and that the layman and laywoman Shansheng “have ended the five lower bonds, attained non-returning, and are born in heaven to reach final nirvāṇa there, not returning again to this world.” Having answered, he teaches the discourse on the mirror of the Dharma. Discourse 854, at Nalijia village, where “many people have died,” the bhikṣus first ask about the twelve, including Jijiashe, and the World-Honored One answers that they are non-returners; the bhikṣus then ask about more than two hundred and fifty, five hundred, again more than two hundred and fifty, and again five hundred laymen—whether more than two hundred and fifty and five hundred laymen who have died “have all ended the five lower bonds and attained non-returning”; whether another more than two hundred and fifty laymen who have died “have all ended the three bonds, thinned greed, hatred, and delusion, attained once-returning, and will take one more birth and make an end of suffering”; whether another five hundred laymen who have died “have ended the three bonds, attained stream-entry, and are not subject to falling into the evil destinations”—the names of the fruits come from the bhikṣus’ question, and the World-Honored One stops them: “That you follow this one’s death and that one’s death with your questions is mere toil! It is not what the Tathāgata delights to answer. That what is born dies—what is strange in that?” Then he says why he teaches the Dharma: “Whether a Tathāgata arises in the world or does not arise, the nature of the Dharma ever abides. That Tathāgata, having himself known and attained perfect awakening, reveals and expounds it, distinguishes and discloses it,” and what he reveals is dependent arising in forward and reverse order—“because this exists, that exists; because this arises, that arises; conditioned by ignorance there are formations, up to conditioned by birth there are ageing, sickness, death, grief, lamentation, distress, and suffering. Thus the mass of suffering gathers; when ignorance ceases, formations cease, up to when birth ceases, ageing, sickness, death, grief, lamentation, distress, and suffering cease. Thus the mass of suffering ceases.” Having taught dependent arising, he teaches the discourse on the mirror of the Dharma. A mirror is a mirror because a person looks at himself in it: when the disciples ask one by one where others have been reborn, they are taking the Tathāgata as their mirror; when the World-Honored One gives them the mirror of the Dharma, he is making each of them look at his own purity toward the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Saṅgha and his own accomplishment in the precepts, so that he knows his own destination and need not ask anyone. Discourse 853 is told in brief; its difference is “a certain bhikṣu, a certain bhikṣuṇī, a certain layman, and a certain laywoman have died,” and the rest is as above. The phrase “the nature of the Dharma ever abides” is the root of what this fascicle says about faith: what is believed in is not the Tathāgata’s arising in the world, but the nature of the Dharma that ever abides whether he arises or not.

XIV. Heedlessness and Heedfulness (Discourses 855 and 856)

In discourse 855 the layman Nandi asks: “If a noble disciple is at all times not accomplished in these five faculties, is he heedless or heedful?” The World-Honored One first sets the question right: of one who is at all times not accomplished in the five faculties, “I say such a one is counted among the ordinary people”—what the discourse goes on to distinguish is the heedlessness and heedfulness of the noble disciple. Then he speaks of heedlessness: “If a noble disciple is accomplished in unbreakable purity in the Buddha and does not seek higher, does not go to a quiet forest or sit in the open, meditating day and night, striving in cultivation, toward the excellent and subtle deliverance, with benefit and rejoicing,” then “joy does not arise; joy not arising, the body is not tranquil; the body not tranquil, painful feeling arises; painful feeling having arisen, the mind does not become concentrated,” and this is called heedlessness. The heedful one, “accomplished in unbreakable purity in the Buddha, his mind does not give rise to the thought of contentment,” and in a quiet forest he meditates day and night: rejoicing, joy, tranquillity, the experience of happiness, the concentration of the mind. Discourse 848 above took the chain from rejoicing to concentration in samādhi as the mode of practice of the heavenly way of the gods; this discourse takes the arising or non-arising of the same chain as the mark of heedlessness and heedfulness: to be accomplished in the four unbreakable purities is not the end; to be accomplished and “not give rise to the thought of contentment” is heedfulness. In discourse 856 Nandi of the Śākyas asks the same with the four unbreakable purities, and the World-Honored One answers, “If one is at all times not accomplished in the four unbreakable purities, I say such a one is counted among the ordinary people outside,” and the rest is taught at length as above. Not being accomplished in the five faculties makes one counted among the ordinary people; not being accomplished in the four unbreakable purities makes one counted among the ordinary people outside—the five faculties are faith, energy, mindfulness, concentration, and wisdom, and the four unbreakable purities are faith and the precepts; that the two questions receive the same answer shows that the four unbreakable purities and the five faculties speak of one and the same person.

XV. The Five Places of Joy and the Six Recollections (Discourses 857 to 860)

The last four discourses all tell of the same occasion: the summer retreat is over, many bhikṣus are gathered in the dining hall sewing robes for the World-Honored One, and the Tathāgata will soon set out to wander among the people; the disciples living at home hear of it and are pained. Nandi of the Śākyas says to the Buddha: “Now my four limbs are falling apart, the four directions have changed their tone, and the Dharma I heard before I have now wholly forgotten”; “when shall I again see the World-Honored One and the bhikṣus who are my good friends?” The World-Honored One answers that whether one sees him or not, one should cultivate in season. Discourse 857 teaches the five places of joy: recollecting the Tathāgata, the Dharma, the Saṅgha, “the precepts one keeps oneself, and the worldly deeds one does oneself,” and as to giving, one recollects of oneself: “I have gained my own good; among beings stained with stinginess I should cultivate much the dwelling apart from the stain of stinginess, cultivating liberated giving, relinquishing giving, constant ardent giving, delighting in relinquishing, giving impartially, ever holding a giving heart”; “these five limbs of concentration, whether you are standing, walking, sitting, or lying down, even when you are with your wife and children, you should always bind your mind to this samādhi and recollection.” Discourse 858 teaches the six recollections: “you should recollect the Tathāgata, the Dharma, the Saṅgha, the precepts you keep yourself, the giving you practise yourself, and the gods.” Discourse 859 is told in brief; the elders Lishidaduo and Fulanna, two brothers, ask the same and are answered the same. Discourse 860 is the close of the whole fascicle. The two elders, working their fields in the Lujing marsh, send a man to look, hear that the World-Honored One has already set out, and go to meet him on the road; the World-Honored One “stepped off the road to the side, spread his sitting-cloth, and sat upright.” The elders set out in full the road by which the World-Honored One will pass through eight countries, and the World-Honored One answers with the six recollections and adds a word: “And yet, elder, the household life is noisy, the household life is stained; the life gone forth is open and quiet—it is hard for a worldly person to dwell in the homeless state, one-pointedly bright and clean, wholly pure and complete, the pure conduct spotless.” The elder calls it good, and tells of his own household affairs: as a great minister of King Prasenajit, the king ordered him to ride a great elephant carrying two palace women; “when the elephant goes downhill, the one in front clasps my neck and the one behind holds on to my back; when the elephant goes uphill, the one behind clasps my neck and the one in front holds on to my collar,” and “as I travel with them I always guard three things: first, driving the elephant, lest I lose the right road; second, guarding my own mind, lest attachment arise; third, guarding myself, lest I tumble and fall”; “at that time, toward the king’s women, not for a single moment was I without right reflection.” The World-Honored One says: “Good! Good! You guard the mind well.” The elder says further that the wealth of his house “I always share and use in common with the World-Honored One and the bhikṣus, bhikṣuṇīs, laymen, and laywomen, not counting it as my own.” The World-Honored One again says good. This discourse does not close with “rejoiced and practised accordingly”; it closes with the World-Honored One who, “for that elder, taught the Dharma in many ways, instructing, teaching, illumining, and gladdening him; having instructed, taught, illumined, and gladdened him, he rose from his seat and departed.” The World-Honored One says the household life is noisy; the elder does not argue, but answers with his own guarding of the mind while driving the elephant—to live at home and yet guard the mind and count nothing as one’s own is the open quiet in the midst of the noise. That the discourses on the four unbreakable purities close with a householder elder’s guarding of the mind is the last discourse of the six fascicles of the Connected Discourses on the Path.

XVI. How to Read the Fascicle

The twenty-seven discourses of this fascicle from 833 onward teach the four unbreakable purities, and the names they use are many: unbreakable purity, accomplishment in the noble precepts, the four factors of one who has entered the stream, cutting off four dharmas and accomplishing four dharmas, certainty in the three matters and the stilling of the five fears, the heavenly way of the gods, the discourse on the mirror of the Dharma. The names differ and the dharma is the same—the same in faith in the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Saṅgha and accomplishment in the precepts; the five places of joy and the six recollections are the recollections cultivated in reliance on this faith and these precepts. The opening of the fascicle teaches that confession gives rise to the precepts of restraint and that the three trainings have the precepts first; the middle teaches the reward of this faith and these precepts, their unchangingness, their immeasurability, and the declaration one makes of oneself; the close teaches what those far from the World-Honored One should cultivate. Why is faith unbreakable? Discourse 836 says the four great elements change but this dharma does not; 837 says that when faith is bound to one person the five dangers arise; 854 says that whether a Tathāgata arises in the world or not, the nature of the Dharma ever abides. Reading the three together, what is unbreakable is twofold: the faith of one who is accomplished is deep-rooted and does not turn, and the dharma believed in is not in a person, not in a body, not in the Tathāgata’s arising in the world—the nature of the Dharma ever abides, and so faith in it can be unbreakable. How are the precepts accomplished? Discourse 830 says that knowing one’s own fault and confessing it gives rise to the precepts of restraint; 845 says the five fears and enmities are stilled; 860 says one drives the elephant and guards the mind. The precepts are not only an outer rule; they are also the stilling of enmity, the guarding of the mind. When faith and the precepts are clear, rejoicing, gladness, tranquillity, the experience of happiness, and concentration in samādhi arise naturally in sequence—this is what 848 and 855 teach; to be accomplished and not content, meditating day and night, is heedfulness. The Connected Discourses on the Path begin from the foundations of mindfulness and end with this fascicle; the practices of the foundations of mindfulness, the factors of awakening, and the noble path all rest on this faith and these precepts, and the dharma they rest on, like the ocean receiving a hundred streams, is pure itself and purifies others.

Carrying Forward — What the Compendium of Topics Gathers

In the Compendium of Topics, the Topics of the Sūtras, the Selection on the Factors of Awakening gathers one door of this fascicle under its uddāna, the door of the purities of realization: “the purities of realization, first their establishment; change comes first; the heavenly road; the simile of the bright mirror; the declaration stands last.” Where the sūtra says unbreakable purity, the treatise says the purities of realization; where the sūtra says accomplishment in the noble precepts, the treatise says pure morality; where the sūtra says the heavenly way of the gods, the treatise says the heavenly road; where the sūtra says the mirror of the Dharma, the treatise says the bright mirror; where the sūtra says declaring, the treatise says declaration; where the sūtra says stream-enterer, once-returner, and non-returner, the treatise says stream-entrant, once-comer, and non-returner—the names differ, and they are set down side by side without being judged the same.

Establishment: “The Tathāgata’s disciple complete in right view, in brief by two dharmas, is able rightly to take up the quality of clarity, and so one should know that the four purities of realization are established: namely the faith and morality included in the goal of an ascetic.” Why the four purities of realization are only faith and morality: “toward the one who teaches, toward the goal of an ascetic, toward those who share the Dharma, and toward the companions who are able to attain, the pure faith is deep-rooted, and in other births too cannot be drawn away; because it is without deceit, it is called the quality of clarity”; “and pure morality, toward all evil, unwholesome dharmas that can lead to the evil destinations, obtains the restraint of never doing them, and so it too is called the quality of clarity.” This explains why the four unbreakable purities in discourses 833, 843, and 844 list only the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Saṅgha together with the precepts: the one who teaches, the goal of an ascetic, and those who share the Dharma of the treatise are the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Saṅgha, and pure faith deep-rooted toward these three is three purities of realization, with pure morality as the fourth; and “only faith and morality are said to be the quality of clarity, not that the remaining dharmas—energy, mindfulness, concentration, and the rest—are not the quality of clarity”—the reason the other four of the five faculties are not listed, the treatise says, is that “their function is supreme”: faith toward the well-taught Dharma and discipline never turns, and morality toward the evil destinations never goes. Further, “this faith and morality are the resting-place of the training in the higher precepts, the higher mind, and the higher wisdom; because faith and morality are said to be pure, it is shown that all three trainings obtain purity.” This explains why the four unbreakable purities follow directly upon the three trainings of discourse 832: the treatise says faith and morality are the resting-place of the three trainings, which agrees with the order in which this fascicle turns from the three trainings to the four unbreakable purities. “Such purities of realization, because they can well moisten all the white and pure dharmas that fall within the realms, are called the moisture of merit; because they can draw forth the excellent noble paths, they are called the moisture of goodness; because they can draw forth the cutting off of the remaining defilements, they are called what draws forth happiness.” This explains “the moisture of merit is the nutriment of happiness” in discourse 838 and “the four kinds of moisture of merit, the moisture of wholesome dharmas” in discourse 841: the sūtra says the moisture of merit, the moisture of wholesome dharmas, and the nutriment of happiness; the treatise says the moisture of merit, the moisture of goodness, and what draws forth happiness; the three names answer one another. It explains too why in discourse 835 the wheel-turning king has not cut off the evil destinations while the noble disciple is freed from them: the treatise says pure morality, toward the evil, unwholesome dharmas that can lead to the evil destinations, “obtains the restraint of never doing them,” and “even in other births does not do evil and fall into the evil destinations, never falling back, up to nirvāṇa.”

Change: “Noble disciples who are accomplished in the purities of realization and are certain to go only to the good destinations still have, while dwelling in the good destinations, the heavy suffering and fear that arise from three kinds of mutual opposition of the great elements, yet have no fear of the evil destinations. What are the three kinds of heavy suffering and fear? First, the suffering of sickness; second, the suffering of ageing; third, the suffering of death that severs the vital points. Therefore it is said: the four great elements can be made to change, but noble disciples who have accomplished the four purities of realization cannot be made to change.” This explains discourse 836, “though the four great elements—earth, water, fire, and wind—may change, increase, or diminish, these four unbreakable purities have never once increased, diminished, or changed”: the sūtra says the four great elements change while the four unbreakable purities do not; the treatise explains the change of the four great elements as the three heavy sufferings of sickness, ageing, and death, which the noble disciple still fears even in the good destinations, while having no fear of the evil destinations—what the treatise explains is precisely the sūtra’s “that he should fall into hell, among the animals, or among the hungry ghosts—there is no such possibility.”

The heavenly road: “If the gods who are pure in the ultimate sense are called supreme and without harm, it is because in body, speech, and mind they never do harm. Relying on such a pure heavenly nature, the four purities of realization are called the heavenly road.” This explains “freedom from anger as the highest” of the heavenly way of the gods in discourses 847 to 850: the sūtra says the noble disciple hears that freedom from anger is the highest heavenly way of the gods and does not give rise to anger whether in fear or at ease in the world; the treatise says the pure gods are supreme because body, speech, and mind do no harm, and relying on this heavenly nature the four purities of realization are called the heavenly road—the sūtra’s freedom from anger and the treatise’s freedom from harm point to one thing. “Further, with the four purities of realization as their resting-place, the noble disciples cultivate the six recollections through three doors: first, to cut off the defiling disturbance arising from the secondary defilements on the side of calm; second, to cut off the defiling disturbance arising from the secondary defilements on the side of insight; third, to cut off the two kinds of secondary defilement that, though there is no defiling disturbance now, may arise in the future”; “dullness and drowsiness are called the secondary defilements on the side of calm. Restlessness that goes with delight in sense pleasures, and the unwholesome thoughts and examinations of desire born of the faults of greed and the rest, dharmas of defilement that make the mind scatter, are called the secondary defilements on the side of insight.” This explains the six recollections of discourses 858 and 860: the sūtra says to recollect the Tathāgata, the Dharma, the Saṅgha, the precepts, giving, and the gods; the treatise says that relying on the four purities of realization one cultivates the six recollections in order to cut off the secondary defilements on the sides of calm and insight. “Further, the recollection obtained through the principle of the ultimate truth is called the valour of meaning; the recollection obtained through the principle of conventional truth is called the valour of the Dharma.” This explains “obtains the flowing water of the Dharma, obtains the flowing water of its meaning” in discourse 850: the sūtra says that recollecting the Tathāgata one obtains the flowing water of the Dharma and the flowing water of its meaning; the treatise says recollection is called the valour of meaning when obtained through the ultimate truth and the valour of the Dharma when obtained through conventional truth—the two names, the Dharma and its meaning, answer one another, while flowing water and valour are different figures.

The simile of the bright mirror: “Just as a person holding a bright mirror does so in order to observe the pure or impure marks of his own face, so the Tathāgata’s noble disciples hold the subtle bright mirror of the purities of realization in order to observe as they really are the defiled and pure marks of their own persons.” This explains the discourse on the mirror of the Dharma in discourses 851 to 854: the sūtra names the four unbreakable purities the discourse on the mirror of the Dharma and teaches it after the disciples have asked where others were reborn; the treatise explains the meaning of the mirror as observing whether one’s own face is pure or impure—the noble disciple holds the purities of realization to observe the defilement and purity of his own person and need not ask others. The sūtra’s mirror of the Dharma and the treatise’s bright mirror are different names for one simile.

Declaration: “If one is accomplished in the four purities of realization and, relying only on one’s own four purities of realization, declares for others, not relying on the recollections cultivated at a higher stage that go with joy, then by this cause one should know that the declaration is of the realization of the fruit of stream-entry, since one has not yet set out on the path cultivated at a higher stage.” This explains discourse 844, “cutting off four dharmas and accomplishing four dharmas, the Tathāgata, the Worthy One, the Perfectly Awakened One declares that a person has attained stream-entry,” and discourse 845, where the noble disciple “is able to declare of himself”: the sūtra says that on the basis of four dharmas cut off and four dharmas accomplished one is declared a stream-enterer; the treatise says that relying only on the four purities of realization one declares stream-entry. “If at a higher stage one declares for others with the five recollections that go with joy, by this cause one should know that the declaration is of the realization of the fruit of once-returning,” “because, with this joy as its basis, pliant ease arises; because of pliant ease, one experiences bodily happiness; because of experiencing happiness, the mind obtains right concentration, yet has not reached fulfilment in stillness and concentration”; “if at a higher stage one declares for others with the six recollections, by this cause one should know that the declaration is of the realization of the fruit of non-returning. The fruit of arhatship can be realized only by the path beyond the world, and all the recollections are only worldly; therefore above the realization of the fruit of non-returning there is no further such declaration by recollection.” This explains discourse 848, “having rejoiced, the mind is gladdened; the mind gladdened, the body is tranquil; the body tranquil, he experiences happiness; experiencing happiness, he is concentrated in samādhi,” together with the five places of joy of discourse 857 and the six recollections of discourse 858: the sūtra says rejoicing, gladness, tranquillity, the experience of happiness, and concentration in samādhi; the treatise says joy, pliant ease, bodily happiness, and right concentration—the chain is the same and the names differ; the sūtra says the five places of joy and the six recollections, the treatise says the five recollections declare once-returning and the six recollections declare non-returning—the treatise pairs the number of recollections with the fruits, the sūtra makes no such pairing, and the two are set down side by side without being judged the same. It explains too the fruits that the World-Honored One declares for the four persons in discourse 852 and for the twelve, including Jijiashe in discourse 854: the treatise says stream-entry is declared on the basis of the purities of realization, once-returning on the basis of the five recollections, non-returning on the basis of the six recollections, and arhatship only by the path beyond the world—in the sūtra, those the World-Honored One declares are the bhikṣu Nantu and the bhikṣuṇī Nandā who have ended the outflows, and Shansheng and Jijiashe and the others who are non-returners; the more than two hundred and fifty once-returners and five hundred stream-enterers of the bhikṣus’ further questions come from the bhikṣus’ asking and the World-Honored One stops them, and are not what the World-Honored One declares. The treatise’s declaration of the four fruits each has its basis; the sūtra’s declaring stops at what the World-Honored One answered. “Further, the four purities of realization are called only purity in the fruit of stream-entry; in the remaining fruits of training they are called complete purity; in the highest fruit they are called the foremost complete purity.” This explains discourse 855, “accomplished in unbreakable purity in the Buddha, his mind does not give rise to the thought of contentment”: the sūtra says that to be accomplished and not content is heedfulness; the treatise says that the purities of realization of the stream-enterer are called only purity, and only in the remaining fruits of training are they called complete purity—that above purity there is further completeness is precisely why the thought of contentment does not arise.

With the door of the purities of realization complete, the Topics of the Sūtras of the Compendium of Topics here concludes: “Thus, in brief, the mātṛkā of the essentials of the discourses that accord with the objects and knowledge of this treatise has been drawn out; all the rest, following this direction, should be understood.” The mātṛkā of the six fascicles of the Connected Discourses on the Path ends at this sentence.

Outside this one door, the training in the precepts and the three trainings of discourses 830 to 832, the five dangers of placing faith in a person of 837, and discourses 839, 840, 842, 846, 853, 856, and 859 are not directly explained in the door of the purities of realization; 830 to 832 may be referred to the door of training of the previous fascicle and 842 to the door of the path factors, neither of which belongs to this door.

卷第十八Fascicle 18

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

「舍利弗!有道有向,修習多修習,常修善法增長耶?」答言:「有。謂八正道」〔T02 0126a15〕。這一卷十四經,卷首自標「弟子所說誦第四品」〔T02 0126a06〕,是弟子所說之第一卷。十四經之中,世尊親自說法者唯二:四九七答舍利弗舉罪五法,四九八問舍利弗何以作師子吼;其餘十二經(含四九一承前略說),所承說法者是尊者舍利弗與尊者大目揵連——或答外道之問,或告諸比丘,或問提婆達多之弟子,或答外道出家尼,或自述世尊之教,或二人於後夜共論。一卷之所說甚雜:定義、三昧、神通、戒、諍訟、舉罪、信、說法、乞食、禪住、精進;而所歸者一:外道每問一名,舍利弗每答一義,而每答之後必有一問『有道有向……耶?』,每問之後必有一答「有。謂八正道」。弟子所說,所說者不是弟子自己之見,是「賢聖法、律」〔T02 0126a11〕中之義,與至彼義之道。

一、閻浮車所問——有道有向(經四九〇·四九一)

四九〇是本卷最長的一經,是一人之問與一人之答。問者閻浮車,底本稱「外道出家」〔T02 0126a09〕,又言「是舍利弗舊善知識」〔T02 0126a09〕——是出家於他道而舊識舍利弗之人。其問自「賢聖法、律中,有何難事?」〔T02 0126a11〕起,舍利弗答「唯出家難」〔T02 0126a12〕,出家之難在「愛樂者難」〔T02 0126a13〕,愛樂之難在「樂常修善法難」〔T02 0126a13〕。三答層層而下:出家不難於剃髮,難於愛樂;愛樂不難於一時,難於常修善法。於是閻浮車問:「有道有向,修習多修習,常修善法增長耶?」〔T02 0126a14〕舍利弗答有,「謂八正道。謂正見、正志、正語、正業、正命、正方便、正念、正定」〔T02 0126a15〕。閻浮車聞之,自語其結:「此則善道,此則善向,修習多修習,於諸善法常修習增長。舍利弗!出家常修習此道,不久疾得盡諸有漏」〔T02 0126a17〕。首問即是全經之式:一問一名之義,一問有道有向與否,一答八正道。底本於此句後自標「如是比閻浮車所問序四十經」〔T02 0126a20〕,此下諸問皆依此序。

所問之名,依序是:善說法者、世間正向、善逝〔底本答以「善斷」〕,涅槃,何故於沙門瞿曇所出家修梵行,有漏盡,阿羅漢,阿羅漢者,無明,有漏〔「如前說」〕,有,有身,苦,流,扼〔「扼如流說」〕,取,縛,結,使,欲,養,穌息,得穌息者,得上穌息,得上穌息處,清涼,得清涼,上清涼,得上清涼,愛,業跡,穢;末以「如穢,如是垢、膩、刺、戀、縛亦爾」〔T02 0128a27〕承六名。首三名之答皆以調伏三毒為釋:「若說法調伏欲貪,調伏瞋恚,調伏愚癡,是名世間說法者」〔T02 0126a23〕,「若向調伏欲貪,向調伏瞋恚,向調伏愚癡,是名正向」〔T02 0126a25〕,「若貪欲已盡,無餘斷知,瞋恚、愚癡已盡,無餘斷知,是名善斷」〔T02 0126a26〕;出家之故亦同:「為斷貪欲故,斷瞋恚故,斷愚癡故,於沙門瞿曇所出家修梵行」〔T02 0126b09〕。舍利弗之答有二型。一型是以三毒之盡釋名:「涅槃者,貪欲永盡,瞋恚永盡,愚癡永盡,一切諸煩惱永盡,是名涅槃」〔T02 0126b03〕;「貪欲已斷無餘,瞋恚、愚癡已斷無餘,是名阿羅漢」〔T02 0126b22〕;「得上穌息者,謂貪欲永盡,瞋恚、愚癡永盡,是名得上穌息」〔T02 0127c04〕;上清涼亦然。涅槃、阿羅漢、上穌息、上清涼,四名而一義,皆是貪瞋癡之永盡。一型是以數列釋名:「有漏者,三有漏,謂欲有漏、有有漏、無明有漏」〔T02 0126b16〕;「有謂三有——欲有、色有、無色有」〔T02 0126c16〕;「有身者,五受陰。云何五受陰?謂色受陰,受、想、行、識受陰」〔T02 0126c21〕;「苦者,謂生苦、老苦、病苦、死苦、恩愛別離苦、怨憎會苦、所求不得苦。略說五受陰苦,是名為苦」〔T02 0126c27〕;「流者,謂欲流、有流、見流、無明流」〔T02 0127a04〕;「取者,四取,謂欲取、我取、見取、戒取」〔T02 0127a11〕;「縛者,四縛,謂貪欲縛、瞋恚縛、戒取縛、我見縛」〔T02 0127a16〕;「結者,九結,謂愛結、恚結、慢結、無明結、見結、他取結、疑結、嫉結、慳結」〔T02 0127a22〕;「使者,七使,謂貪欲使、瞋恚使、有愛使、慢使、無明使、見使、疑使」〔T02 0127a28〕;「養者有五養,謂貪欲養、瞋恚養、睡眠養、掉悔養、疑養」〔T02 0127b17〕;「有三愛,謂欲愛、色愛、無色愛」〔T02 0128a12〕;「業跡者,十不善業跡,謂殺生、偷盜、邪婬、妄語、兩舌、惡口、綺語、貪欲、瞋恚、邪見」〔T02 0128a17〕;「穢者,謂三穢,貪欲穢、瞋恚穢、愚癡穢」〔T02 0128a23〕。名有三、四、五、七、九、十之數,皆是縛結之名,皆是當斷之法。

漏盡與阿羅漢二名在二型之間:「此三有漏,欲盡無餘,名有漏盡」〔T02 0126b17〕,是數列之盡;阿羅漢作「已斷無餘」,阿羅漢者作「貪欲永盡無餘,瞋恚、愚癡永盡無餘,是名阿羅漢者」〔T02 0126b28〕,斷與永盡二名並存。二型之間,穌息與清涼各有四名,是一經之中最細的分別。「穌息者,謂斷三結」〔T02 0127b23〕,「得穌息者,謂三結已盡、已知」〔T02 0127b28〕;「得上穌息者」是貪瞋癡永盡,「得上穌息處者,謂貪欲已斷、已知,永盡無餘,瞋恚、愚癡已斷、已知,永盡無餘」〔T02 0127c10〕。「清涼者,五下分結盡,謂身見、戒取、疑、貪欲、瞋恚」〔T02 0127c17〕,「五下分已盡、已知,是名得清涼」〔T02 0127c23〕;上清涼是貪瞋癡與「一切煩惱永盡無餘」〔T02 0127c29〕,得上清涼是其「已斷、已知」〔T02 0128a06〕。斷三結、斷五下分結、永盡貪瞋癡,是三層;每層又分「斷」與「已斷、已知」二名——斷是事,已知是自知其斷。弟子之答不止於說果,而說至自知其果,此與後文四九三、四九九之「自記」相通。

無明之釋最長:「於前際無知,後際無知,前、後、中際無知;佛、法、僧寶無知,苦、集、滅、道無知;善、不善、無記無知,內無知、外無知,若於彼彼事無知闇障,是名無明」〔T02 0126c05〕。閻浮車聞之而語:「此是大闇積聚」〔T02 0126c09〕。無明不是一事之不知,是於三際、三寶、四諦、三性、內外「彼彼事」皆無知;故其斷亦唯是道,不是一知。欲之釋獨異於諸名:「欲者,謂眼所識色可愛、樂、念,染著色。耳聲、鼻香、舌味、身所識觸可愛、樂、念,染著觸。閻浮車!此功德非欲,但覺想思惟者」〔T02 0127b05〕——五境之可愛是「功德」,欲在「覺想思惟」。於是舍利弗說本卷唯一之偈:「非彼愛欲使,世間種種色,唯有覺想者,是則士夫欲。彼諸種種色,常在於世間,調伏愛欲心,是則黠慧者」〔T02 0127b09〕。色常在世間,不可令其不在;可調伏者是心。此偈與四九三之「淨相」同一義:境不離,心可離。

每一問之末皆有「時,二正士共論議已,各從座起而去」〔T02 0126a20〕——問者與答者俱稱正士。閻浮車問而不辯,舍利弗答而不勸;問者於八正道言「此則善道,此則善向」〔T02 0126a17〕,是外道出家之自語。四九一是結集者之略句:「如閻浮車所問經,沙門出家所問亦如是」〔T02 0128a28〕——同一序之問,又有一沙門出家問之,答亦同。所問之人可換,所問之名可換,所答之道不換。

二、無量三昧與有身(經四九二)

四九二舍利弗語諸比丘:「若有比丘得無量三昧,身作證具足住,於有身滅涅槃心不樂著,顧念有身」〔T02 0128b03〕——得三昧而不樂涅槃,反顧念有身。其喻:「譬如士夫膠著於手,以執樹枝,手即著樹,不能得離。所以者何?膠著手故」〔T02 0128b05〕。手之不離樹,不在樹,在手上之膠;比丘之不離有身,不在三昧,在心之顧念。其果是「終不得離,不得現法隨順法教,乃至命終,亦無所得,還復來生此界,終不能得破於癡冥」〔T02 0128b08〕。第二喻以池:「譬如聚落傍有泥池,泥極深溺,久旱不雨,池水乾消,其地破裂」〔T02 0128b10〕。反之,「於有身滅涅槃心生信樂,不念有身」〔T02 0128b14〕者,「譬如士夫以乾淨手執持樹枝,手不著樹。所以者何?以手淨故」〔T02 0128b15〕;其池「四方流水及數天雨,水常入池,其水盈溢,穢惡流出,其池清淨」〔T02 0128b21〕;其果是「乃至命終,不復來還生於此界」〔T02 0128b19〕。兩對四喻,說一事:三昧是同一三昧,身作證是同一身作證,所異者唯心於有身滅之樂著與信樂。底本於對照段作「於有識滅涅槃心生信樂」〔T02 0128b18〕,前段作有身,後段作有識,照底本並錄。經之結語不是『當修三昧』,而是「是故,比丘!當勤方便,破壞無明」〔T02 0128b20〕——二出。所破者是無明,不是三昧之不足。

三、淨相與遠離(經四九三)

四九三說阿練若比丘之自觀:「若阿練若比丘或於空地、林中、樹下,當作是學,內自觀察思惟:『心中自覺有欲想不?』」〔T02 0128b27〕。觀之法不是自問而已,是「當於境界,或於淨相,若愛欲起,違於遠離」〔T02 0128b29〕——以淨相試之,若愛欲起,即知未離。其喻:「譬如士夫用力乘船,逆流而上,身小疲怠,船則倒還,順流而下」〔T02 0128c01〕。逆流是修,順流是愛欲之漂;力小則還。此比丘「修下方便,不得淳淨,是故還為愛欲所漂,不得法力,心不寂靜,不一其心」〔T02 0128c04〕,故「不敢自記,於五欲功德離欲解脫」〔T02 0128c07〕。反之,於淨相「若覺其心於彼遠離,順趣浚注」〔T02 0128c10〕者,「譬如鳥翮,入火則卷,不可舒展」〔T02 0128c11〕——心之於淨相,如翮之於火,自卷而不展。此比丘「得法寂靜,寂止、息、樂,淳淨一心」〔T02 0128c14〕,「則能堪任自記,於五欲功德離欲解脫」〔T02 0128c16〕。二段皆結於「自記」:離欲與否,不由他說,由自以淨相試其心而知。四九〇以偈言「調伏愛欲心」,此經言其試法。

四、枯樹與界(經四九四)

四九四之場所異於諸經:舍利弗乞食途中,「於路邊見一大枯樹,即於樹下敷坐具,𣫍身正坐,語諸比丘」〔T02 0128c22〕。所說即以此樹為事:「若有比丘修習禪思,得神通力,心得自在,欲令此枯樹成地,即時為地。所以者何?謂此枯樹中有地界」〔T02 0128c23〕。神通之所以能,不在心能造物,在「枯樹中有地界」——心作地解,即成地;樹中有水界,故可為水;「以彼枯樹有種種界故」〔T02 0129a03〕,故可為火、風、金、銀,「悉皆成就不異」〔T02 0128c28〕。神通之理繫於界:物中本有諸界,禪思得自在者,能令一界顯。經結以「比丘禪思神通境界不可思議。是故,比丘!當勤禪思,學諸神通」〔T02 0129a05〕。不可思議是其境界,可學者是禪思。

五、犯戒與持戒之所依(經四九五)

四九五說戒為一鏈之根:「其犯戒者,以破戒故,所依退減,心不樂住;不樂住已,失喜、息、樂、寂靜三昧、如實知見、厭離、離欲、解脫已,永不能得無餘涅槃」〔T02 0129a11〕。鏈自戒至涅槃,其支依次是:戒、所依、樂住、喜、息、樂、寂靜三昧、如實知見、厭離、離欲、解脫、涅槃;一支失則下皆失。喻為「如樹根壞,枝葉華果悉不成就」〔T02 0129a14〕。持戒者反之:「持戒比丘根本具足,所依具足,心得信樂;得信樂已,心得歡喜、息、樂、寂靜三昧、如實知見、厭離、離欲、解脫;得解脫已,悉能疾得無餘涅槃」〔T02 0129a18〕,「譬如樹根不壞,枝葉華果悉得成就」〔T02 0129a21〕。戒不是涅槃,是涅槃之根;所依具足,鏈乃能生。四九〇以八正道答一切問,此經說八正道中正語正業正命之一支如何繫於其餘。

六、諍訟與自省察(經四九六)

四九六說僧中之諍:「若諸比丘諍起相言,有犯罪比丘、舉罪比丘」〔T02 0129a28〕。二人若「不依正思惟自省察」〔T02 0129a29〕,則「長夜強梁,諍訟轉增,共相違反,結恨彌深,於所起之罪,不能以正法、律止令休息」〔T02 0129a30〕;若「俱依正思惟自省察尅責」〔T02 0129b03〕,則諍可止。自省察之法,犯罪者應思:「我不是、不類、不應作罪,令彼見我;若我不為此罪,彼則不見,以彼見我罪,不喜嫌責,故舉之耳」〔T02 0129b07〕,而自言「我今自知,如己輸稅」〔T02 0129b12〕。舉罪者應念:「彼長老比丘作不類罪,令我見之,若彼不作此不類罪者,我則不見。我見其罪,不喜故舉」〔T02 0129b14〕,而「我從今日,當自去之,如己輸稅」〔T02 0129b18〕。二人之省察同一式:罪之所以成諍,在彼見我、我見彼;各自省其所以被見與所以見,則諍無所起。「如己輸稅」二出——輸稅者,自知所當納而納之,不以為人所奪。此是舍利弗為僧說自省,下經則白佛問舉罪之法。

七、舉罪五法(經四九七)

四九七是本卷二佛說經之一,而其式仍是弟子問、世尊答,凡十一白。舍利弗先問舉罪者:「若舉罪比丘欲舉他罪者,令心安住,幾法得舉他罪?」〔T02 0129b27〕世尊答五法:「實非不實、時不非時、義饒益非非義饒益、柔軟不麁澁、慈心不瞋恚」〔T02 0129c01〕。此五法為一經之軸:被舉者亦以此五法自安其心,念「彼何處得,為實莫令不實,令時莫令非時,令是義饒益莫令非義饒益,柔軟莫令麁澁,慈心莫令瞋恚」〔T02 0129c06〕;不實舉罪者以此五法令其改悔,「亦令當來世比丘不為不實舉他罪」〔T02 0129c19〕;被不實舉者以此五法「我真不變悔」〔T02 0129c25〕;實舉罪者以此五法「令不變悔」〔T02 0130a01〕,「亦令來世實舉罪比丘而不變悔」〔T02 0130a05〕;被實舉者以此五法「汝莫變悔」〔T02 0130a09〕;被實舉而瞋恚者以此五法「令於恚恨而得開覺」〔T02 0130a18〕。一組五法,施於舉者與被舉者、實與不實、改悔與不變悔、瞋恨與開覺,凡七用。五法之中無一法是『罪之輕重』:舉罪之得與不得,不在所舉之罪,在舉之實、時、義、軟、慈。

舍利弗復自述其所持:「有實、不實舉我罪者,於彼二人,我當自安其心。若彼實者,我當自知,若不實者,當自開解言:『此則不實,我今自知無此法也。』」〔T02 0130a19〕所依者是世尊之解材譬經:「若有賊來,執汝以鋸解身,汝等於賊起惡念惡言者,自生障礙」〔T02 0130a23〕,「於彼人所,當生慈心,無怨無恨,於四方境界慈心正受具足住」〔T02 0130a27〕——「解身之苦,當自安忍,況復小苦、小謗而不安忍?」〔T02 0130a29〕被舉而瞋,是小謗不能忍;舍利弗以鋸解身之教量之。安忍之後是所求:「沙門利、沙門欲,欲斷不善法,欲修善法」〔T02 0130b01〕,「於此不善法當斷,善法當修,精勤方便,善自防護,繫念思惟,不放逸行,應當學」〔T02 0130b02〕。末二問是世尊反問:「何等像類比丘聞舉其罪而生瞋恚?」〔T02 0130b08〕舍利弗答「諂曲幻偽、欺誑不信、無慚無愧、懈怠失念、不定惡慧、慢緩、違於遠離、不敬戒律、不顧沙門、不勤修學、不自省察、為命出家、不求涅槃」〔T02 0130b09〕者;反之者「聞我舉罪,歡喜頂受,如飲甘露」〔T02 0130b18〕,「譬如剎利、婆羅門女,沐浴清淨,得好妙華,愛樂頂戴,以冠其首」〔T02 0130b19〕。世尊結之:前者「不應教授,與共言語。所以者何?此等比丘破梵行故」〔T02 0130b28〕;後者「應當教授。所以者何?如是比丘能修梵行,能自建立故」〔T02 0130c04〕。舉罪以五法為得,是經首之問;教授以可教不可教為判,是經末之問。二問二答,不相代:五法具則得舉,被舉者瞋與不瞋,別判其可教。

八、師子吼與法之分齊(經四九八)

四九八舍利弗白佛:「我深信世尊,過去、當來、今現在,諸沙門、婆羅門所有智慧,無有與世尊菩提等者,況復過上?」〔T02 0130c09〕世尊許之為「能於眾中作師子吼」〔T02 0130c12〕,而即問之:「汝能審知過去三藐三佛陀所有增上戒?」〔T02 0130c15〕「如是法、如是慧、如是明、如是解脫、如是住不?」〔T02 0130c17〕三世之問,過去佛一段先問增上戒,復問法、慧、明、解脫、住,凡四問,舍利弗四答「不知」。世尊乃問:「汝若不知過去、未來、今現在諸佛世尊心中所有諸法。云何如是讚歎?於大眾中作師子吼」〔T02 0130c25〕。舍利弗之答分心與法:「我不能知過去、當來、今現在諸佛世尊心之分齊,然我能知諸佛世尊法之分齊」〔T02 0131a01〕。所以能知法之分齊:「我聞世尊說法,轉轉深、轉轉勝、轉轉上、轉轉妙」〔T02 0131a02〕,「我聞世尊說法,知一法即斷一法,知一法即證一法,知一法即修習一法,究竟於法,於大師所得淨信,心得淨」〔T02 0131a04〕。其喻是守門者:「譬如國王有邊城,城周匝方直,牢固堅密,唯有一門,無第二門,立守門者,人民入出皆從此門,若入若出,其守門者,雖復不知人數多少,要知人民唯從此門,更無他處」〔T02 0131a07〕。守門者不知人數,而知其門唯一;舍利弗不知諸佛之心,而知諸佛之道唯一——「悉斷五蓋——惱心、令慧力羸、墮障礙品、不向涅槃者,住四念處,修七覺分,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」〔T02 0131a12〕,三世皆然。世尊印之:「如是,如是。舍利弗!過去、未來、今現在佛悉斷五蓋」〔T02 0131a20〕。信之所以不是盲信,不在知佛之心,在知法之門。此經與四九〇相應:閻浮車每問皆得「謂八正道」之一答,舍利弗於世尊所亦唯知一門。

九、提婆達多之說法與善修心(經四九九)

四九九是弟子問弟子:月子比丘,「是提婆達多弟子」〔T02 0131a27〕,詣舍利弗。舍利弗問:「提婆達多比丘為諸比丘說法不?」〔T02 0131a29〕「提婆達多云何說法?」〔T02 0131b02〕月子答其師之言:「比丘心法修心,是比丘能自記說」〔T02 0131b04〕,所記說者是「我已離欲,解脫五欲功德」〔T02 0131b05〕。舍利弗不斥其非,而問其所不說:「汝提婆達多何以不說法言:『比丘心法善修心,離欲心,離瞋恚心,離愚癡心,得無貪法、無恚法、無癡法,不轉還欲有、色有、無色有法,彼比丘能自記說言:「我生已盡,梵行已立,所作已作,自知不受後有。」耶?』」〔T02 0131b06〕月子答:「彼不能也」〔T02 0131b11〕。二說之差在三處:一是修心與善修心;二是離欲與離欲瞋癡三者俱離,得無貪無恚無癡三法;三是所記說者——「我已離欲,解脫五欲功德」與『我生已盡……自知不受後有』。前者是離五欲,後者是不轉還三有;前者之記說可以是四九三所言「於五欲功德離欲解脫」,而後者是漏盡之記說。舍利弗於是為諸比丘說善修心者之四喻:「譬如村邑,近有大石山,不斷、不壞、不穿、厚密,正使東方風來,不能令動,亦復不能過至西方」〔T02 0131b15〕;「譬如因陀銅鐵及銅柱深入地中,築令堅密,四方風吹不能傾動」〔T02 0131b22〕;「譬如石柱長十六肘,八肘入地,四方風吹不能傾動」〔T02 0131b27〕;「譬如火燒未燒者,燒已不復更燒」〔T02 0131c03〕。前三喻說不動,末喻說不復——得定者仍可顧念有身,如四九二;燒已不更燒者,乃「不轉還」。

十、四口食與淨命(經五〇〇)

五〇〇是外道出家尼問舍利弗。舍利弗乞食已,「於一樹下食」〔T02 0131c12〕,淨口外道出家尼問:「沙門食耶?」〔T02 0131c14〕答「食」;復問下口食、仰口食、方口食、四維口食,四答皆「不也,姊妹!」〔T02 0131c16〕尼復述其問而請其義。舍利弗釋四食:「諸所有沙門、婆羅門明於事者、明於橫法、邪命求食者、如是沙門、婆羅門下口食也」〔T02 0131c22〕;「仰觀星曆,邪命求食者」〔T02 0131c25〕是仰口食;「為他使命,邪命求食者」〔T02 0131c26〕是方口食;「為諸醫方種種治病,邪命求食者」〔T02 0131c28〕是四維口食。四者皆是邪命求食,所異唯其術。舍利弗自言:「我不墮此四種邪命而求食也。然我,姊妹!但以法求食而自活也,是故我說不為四種食也」〔T02 0132a01〕。四九〇列八正道而有正命,此經說正命之實:不以事、不以曆、不以使、不以醫而食,但以法。外道尼聞之「歡喜隨喜而去」〔T02 0132a04〕,於王舍城里巷四衢處讚歎:「沙門釋子淨命自活,極淨命自活;諸有欲為施者,應施沙門釋種子;若欲為福者,應於沙門釋子所作福」〔T02 0132a06〕經以敘事結:諸外道出家聞其讚歎,「以嫉妬心,害彼淨口外道出家尼,命終之後生兜率天,以於尊者舍利弗所生信心故也」〔T02 0132a10〕。無「歡喜奉行」之結語;所結者是一外道尼因信而生天。

十一、聖默然與聖住(經五〇一·五〇二)

五〇一、五〇二是大目揵連告諸比丘,自述於耆闍崛山中世尊三至而教之事,二經同型。五〇一所念是聖默然:「若有比丘息有覺有觀,內淨一心,無覺無觀三昧生喜樂,第二禪具足住,是名聖默然」〔T02 0132a18〕。目揵連自住之,「多住已,復有覺有觀心起」〔T02 0132a22〕;「爾時,世尊知我心念,於竹園精舍沒,於耆闍崛山中現於我前,語我言:『目揵連!汝當聖默然,莫生放逸。』」〔T02 0132a23〕如是再三。五〇二所念是聖住:「若有比丘不念一切相,無相心正受,身作證具足住,是名聖住」〔T02 0132b15〕;多住已「取相心生」〔T02 0132b19〕,世尊「如力士屈申臂頃,以神通力,於竹園精舍沒,於耆闍崛山中現於我前」〔T02 0132b20〕,教以「汝當住於聖住,莫生放逸」〔T02 0132b22〕,如是至三。二經之定不同,所退不同——一是覺觀復起,一是取相心生——而世尊之教同一句:莫生放逸。目揵連自謂:「若正說佛子從佛口生,從法化生,得佛法分者,則我身是也」〔T02 0132b01〕,「以少方便,得禪、解脫、三昧、正受。譬如轉輪聖王長太子,雖未灌頂,已得王法,不勤方便,能得五欲功德」〔T02 0132b03〕;五〇二同喻作「譬如轉輪聖王太子,雖未灌頂,已得王法」〔T02 0132c01〕,無「長」字,照底本並錄。其所以自稱佛子,不在神通,在「於一日中,世尊以神通力三至我所,三教授我,以大人處所建立於我」〔T02 0132b07〕。弟子所說之中,此二經是弟子述師之教;所述者亦是弟子之退與師之扶。

十二、慇懃精進與第二伴(經五〇三)

五〇三是舍利弗、大目揵連、阿難三人同房之夜。舍利弗於後夜告目揵連:「奇哉!尊者目揵連!汝於今夜住寂滅正受」〔T02 0132c12〕,「我都不聞汝喘息之聲」〔T02 0132c14〕——底本此句之前作「尊者目揵連聞尊者舍利弗語尊者目揵連言」〔T02 0132c13〕,主語重出,依文脈此句是舍利弗之語。目揵連答:「此非寂滅正受,麁正受住耳。尊者舍利弗!我於今夜與世尊共語」〔T02 0132c15〕。舍利弗問:世尊在舍衛國,「去此極遠。云何共語?」〔T02 0132c17〕是汝以神通往,或世尊以神通來?目揵連答:「我不以神通力詣世尊所,世尊不以神通力來至我所,然我於舍衛國王舍城中聞,世尊及我俱得天眼、天耳故」〔T02 0132c20〕。所問者是慇懃精進,世尊答:「若此比丘晝則經行、若坐,以不障礙法自淨其心。初夜若坐、經行,以不障礙法自淨其心。於中夜時,出房外洗足,還入房,右脇而臥,足足相累,係念明相,正念正知,作起思惟。於後夜時,徐覺徐起,若坐亦經行,以不障礙法自淨其心,目揵連!是名比丘慇懃精進」〔T02 0132c25〕。慇懃精進不是不臥,是晝、初夜、中夜、後夜四時各有其行,臥時亦「係念明相,正念正知」。目揵連自謂其住是「麁正受」,而其所得是與世尊共語;舍利弗乃讚:「汝大目揵連真為大神通力、大功德力,安坐而坐,我亦大力,得與汝俱」〔T02 0133a03〕,「譬如大山,有人持一小石,投之,大山色味悉同,我亦如是,得與尊者大力大德,同座而坐」〔T02 0133a04〕。目揵連以同一喻答之:「我今得與大智大德尊者舍利弗同座而坐,如以小石投之大山,得同其色,我亦如是,得與尊者大智舍利弗同座而坐,為第二伴」〔T02 0133a12〕。舍利弗更云「諸梵行者皆應頂戴」〔T02 0133a08〕,「諸有得遇尊者目揵連交遊往來,恭敬供養者,大得善利」〔T02 0133a08〕。二人互以己為小石、以彼為大山;一稱大神通力,一稱大智。經結於「時,二正士共論議已,各從座起而去」〔T02 0133a15〕——與四九〇之結語同句。本卷以二正士論議始,以二正士論議終。

十三、一卷的讀法

這一卷可以作三讀。一讀是讀弟子所說之體:十二經無佛親說,二經佛說而由弟子問起。舍利弗之所說,有為外道說者(四九〇·五〇〇)、為諸比丘說者(四九二至四九六·四九九)、白佛而問者(四九七·四九八);目揵連之所說,是自述師教(五〇一·五〇二);二人共論者一(五〇三)。弟子所說不是另一種法,是同一法由弟子之口說出,其所依仍是世尊——四九七依解材譬經,四九八以守門者喻明唯知一門,五〇一、五〇二述世尊三教,五〇三述世尊所答。

二讀是讀「自記」。四九三之比丘以淨相試心,不離則「不敢自記」,離則「堪任自記」;四九九之差別,在「能自記說」何事;四九〇之穌息清涼各分「斷」與「已斷、已知」。弟子所說多說自知:果不由他記,由己知。四九八舍利弗不知諸佛之心而知法之分齊,亦是自知其所知之界。

三讀是讀一卷之歸。四九〇每問皆歸八正道;四九五說戒為根;四九六、四九七說僧中舉罪之正思惟與五法;五〇〇說正命;五〇一至五〇三說定與精進。戒、命、思惟、定、精進、見,皆八正道之支。閻浮車問數十名,舍利弗答數十義,而道唯一;守門者不知人數,而知門唯一。弟子所說之卷,所說者是門。

承衍——攝事分能說句

本卷卷首自標「弟子所說誦第四品」〔T02 0126a06〕。攝事分契經事於此品無逐目之釋。其所依者,唯論之自標:攝事分說雜阿笈摩「宣說如來及諸弟子所說相應」〔T30n1579 0772c12〕,又言一切相應略由三相,「一、是能說,二、是所說,三、是所為說」〔T30n1579 0772c17〕,而「若如來、若如來弟子,是能說。如弟子所說,佛所說分」〔T30n1579 0772c18〕。經以「弟子所說」名誦,論以「能說」攝之:弟子所說與佛所說,所分者是能說之人,不是所說之法。本卷十四經,說者或尊者舍利弗,或尊者大目揵連,對談者或外道出家(四九〇·舍利弗答)、或外道出家尼(五〇〇·舍利弗答)、或提婆達多之弟子(四九九·舍利弗問、月子答),皆由如來弟子能說;四九七、四九八世尊所說,亦由弟子之問而起。攝事分無逐目釋,故本卷之義疏不引論之門目,唯以此句為所依之錨。

“Śāriputra! Is there a path, is there a way, which, cultivated and much cultivated, makes the good dharmas constantly cultivated and grow?” He answered: “There is. It is the eightfold noble path.” The fourteen discourses of this fascicle, which marks itself at its head as “the Recitation Spoken by the Disciples, Part Four,” are the first fascicle of what is spoken by the disciples. Of the fourteen, only two are taught by the World-Honored One himself: in 497 he answers Śāriputra on the five dharmas for charging an offence, and in 498 he asks Śāriputra how he can roar the lion’s roar. In the other twelve (including 491, which abbreviates by reference to the one before), the speakers whose teaching is carried are the venerable Śāriputra and the venerable Mahāmaudgalyāyana—answering a wanderer’s questions, addressing the bhikṣus, questioning a disciple of Devadatta, answering a wanderer nun, recounting the World-Honored One’s teaching, or the two discussing together in the last watch of the night. What the fascicle speaks of is very mixed: definitions, samādhi, supernormal power, the precepts, disputes, charging an offence, faith, teaching the Dharma, begging for food, dwelling in meditation, effort; and what it returns to is one thing. The wanderer asks about one name at a time, Śāriputra answers with one meaning at a time, and after every answer there is always the question ‘is there a path, is there a way …?’, and after every question always the answer “There is. It is the eightfold noble path.” What the disciples speak is not the disciples’ own view; it is the meaning within “the noble Dharma and discipline,” and the path that reaches that meaning.

I. Yanfuche’s Questions—There Is a Path, There Is a Way (Discourses 490 and 491)

Discourse 490, the longest in the fascicle, is one man’s questions and one man’s answers. The questioner, Yanfuche, the text calls “a wanderer of another sect,” and it adds that he “was an old good friend of Śāriputra”—a man who had gone forth in another way and who knew Śāriputra of old. His questions begin from “In the noble Dharma and discipline, what is difficult?” Śāriputra answers, “Only going forth is difficult”; the difficulty of going forth lies in “delight is difficult”; the difficulty of delight lies in “constantly cultivating the good dharmas is difficult.” The three answers descend step by step: going forth is not difficult in the shaving of the head but in delight; delight is not difficult for a moment but in constantly cultivating the good dharmas. So Yanfuche asks: “Is there a path, is there a way, which, cultivated and much cultivated, makes the good dharmas constantly cultivated and grow?” Śāriputra answers that there is, “the eightfold noble path: right view, right intention, right speech, right action, right livelihood, right effort, right mindfulness, right concentration.” Hearing it, Yanfuche draws his own conclusion: “This is the good path, this is the good way; cultivated and much cultivated, the good dharmas are constantly cultivated and grow. Śāriputra, one who has gone forth and constantly cultivates this path will before long swiftly end all the outflows.” The first question is the pattern of the whole discourse: a question about the meaning of one name, a question whether there is a path and a way, an answer that it is the eightfold noble path. After this sentence the text marks itself: “in this manner, Yanfuche’s questions are set out as forty discourses,” and the questions that follow keep to this order.

The names asked about, in order, are: one who teaches the Dharma well, one rightly directed in the world, the well-gone one [the text answers with “well cut off”]; nirvāṇa; why one goes forth and cultivates pure conduct under the ascetic Gautama; the ending of outflows; the arhat; the arhat as such; ignorance; outflows [“as said before”]; existence; the existing body; suffering; the floods; the yoke [“the yoke is as the floods are said”]; clinging; ties; bonds; fetters; desire; nourishment; relief, one who has attained relief, the higher relief, the place of the higher relief; coolness, attaining coolness, the higher coolness, attaining the higher coolness; craving; the courses of action; stains; and at the end, “as with stains, so too with grime, grease, thorns, fondness, and ties,” six names are carried over. The answers to the first three names all explain by the taming of the three poisons: “if one teaches the Dharma so as to tame desire and craving, tame hatred, and tame delusion, this is called one who teaches the Dharma in the world”; “if one is directed towards taming desire and craving, towards taming hatred, towards taming delusion, this is called rightly directed”; “if desire is already ended and cut off and known without remainder, and hatred and delusion are already ended and cut off and known without remainder, this is called well cut off”; and the reason for going forth is the same: “in order to cut off desire, cut off hatred, and cut off delusion, one goes forth and cultivates pure conduct under the ascetic Gautama.” Śāriputra’s answers are of two kinds. One kind explains a name by the ending of the three poisons: “nirvāṇa is the permanent ending of desire, the permanent ending of hatred, the permanent ending of delusion, the permanent ending of all defilements—this is called nirvāṇa”; “desire already cut off without remainder, hatred and delusion already cut off without remainder—this is called the arhat”; “one who has attained the higher relief is one in whom desire is permanently ended and hatred and delusion are permanently ended—this is called attaining the higher relief”; and the higher coolness likewise. Nirvāṇa, the arhat, the higher relief, the higher coolness: four names and one meaning, all the permanent ending of desire, hatred, and delusion. The other kind explains a name by a numbered list: “outflows are the three outflows: the outflow of desire, the outflow of existence, the outflow of ignorance”; “existence is the three existences—desire existence, form existence, formless existence”; “the existing body is the five aggregates of clinging. What are the five aggregates of clinging? The aggregate of clinging to form, and the aggregates of clinging to feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness”; “suffering is the suffering of birth, of ageing, of illness, of death, of separation from what is loved, of meeting what is hated, of not getting what is sought; in brief, the suffering of the five aggregates of clinging—this is called suffering”; “the floods are the flood of desire, the flood of existence, the flood of views, the flood of ignorance”; “clinging is the four kinds of clinging: clinging to desire, clinging to self, clinging to views, clinging to precepts”; “ties are the four ties: the tie of desire, the tie of hatred, the tie of clinging to precepts, the tie of the view of self”; “bonds are the nine bonds: the bond of craving, of hatred, of conceit, of ignorance, of views, of grasping at the other, of doubt, of envy, of stinginess”; “fetters are the seven: desire, hatred, craving for existence, conceit, ignorance, views, doubt”; “nourishment has five: the nourishment of desire, of hatred, of drowsiness, of restlessness and remorse, of doubt”; “there are three cravings: craving for sensual pleasure, craving for form, craving for the formless”; “the courses of action are the ten unwholesome courses of action: killing, stealing, sexual misconduct, false speech, divisive speech, harsh speech, idle talk, desire, hatred, wrong view”; “stains are the three stains: the stain of desire, the stain of hatred, the stain of delusion.” The names come in threes, fours, fives, sevens, nines, and tens; all are names of what ties and binds, all are dharmas to be cut off.

Two names, the ending of outflows and the arhat, stand between the two kinds: “when these three outflows are ended and exhausted without remainder, this is called the ending of outflows” is the ending of a list; the arhat is “already cut off without remainder,” and the arhat as such is “desire permanently ended without remainder, hatred and delusion permanently ended without remainder—this is called the arhat as such,” so that the two names, cut off and permanently ended, stand side by side. Between the two kinds, relief and coolness each have four names, the finest distinction in the whole discourse. “Relief is the cutting off of the three bonds”; “one who has attained relief is one in whom the three bonds are already ended and already known.” “One who has attained the higher relief” is one in whom desire, hatred, and delusion are permanently ended; “the place of the higher relief is where desire is already cut off and already known, permanently ended without remainder, and hatred and delusion are already cut off and already known, permanently ended without remainder.” “Coolness is the ending of the five lower bonds: the view of the body, clinging to precepts, doubt, desire, and hatred”; “when the five lower bonds are already ended and already known, this is called attaining coolness”; the higher coolness is desire, hatred, and delusion and “all defilements permanently ended without remainder,” and attaining the higher coolness is their being “already cut off and already known.” Cutting off the three bonds, cutting off the five lower bonds, permanently ending desire, hatred, and delusion—these are three levels; and each level is divided into two names, “cut off” and “already cut off, already known.” Cutting off is the event; already known is knowing for oneself that it is cut off. The disciple’s answer does not stop at speaking of the fruit; it speaks as far as knowing the fruit for oneself, and this connects with the “declaring for oneself” of discourses 493 and 499 below.

The explanation of ignorance is the longest: “not knowing the former limit, not knowing the later limit, not knowing the former, later, and middle limits; not knowing the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Saṅgha, the jewels; not knowing suffering, its arising, its cessation, and the path; not knowing the wholesome, the unwholesome, and the indeterminate; not knowing inside, not knowing outside; whatever matter one does not know, dark and obstructed—this is called ignorance.” Hearing it, Yanfuche says, “This is a great mass of darkness.” Ignorance is not the not-knowing of one thing; it is not knowing “whatever matter” in the three limits, the three jewels, the four truths, the three natures, inside and outside; and so its cutting off, too, is only the path, not one piece of knowledge. The explanation of desire stands apart from all the other names: “desire: forms cognized by the eye that are lovely, pleasing, to be dwelt on, so that one is stained and attached to form; sounds for the ear, odours for the nose, tastes for the tongue, and objects of touch cognized by the body that are lovely, pleasing, to be dwelt on, so that one is stained and attached to touch. Yanfuche, these qualities are not desire; desire is only perceiving, thinking, and reflecting.” The loveliness of the five objects is “quality”; desire lies in “perceiving, thinking, and reflecting.” And so Śāriputra speaks the only verse in the fascicle: “The world’s manifold forms / are not the fetter of craving and desire; / it is only perception and thought— / that is a man’s desire. / Those manifold forms / are always in the world; / one who tames the mind of craving and desire— / that one is wise.” Forms are always in the world and cannot be made not to be there; what can be tamed is the mind. This verse and the “pure sign” of 493 are one in meaning: the object does not leave; the mind can leave.

At the end of every question comes “then the two venerables, having finished their discussion, each rose from his seat and left”—questioner and answerer alike are called venerables. Yanfuche asks and does not dispute; Śāriputra answers and does not exhort; it is the questioner who says of the eightfold noble path, “this is the good path, this is the good way,” the wanderer of another sect speaking for himself. Discourse 491 is a compiler’s abbreviation: “as with the discourse on Yanfuche’s questions, so too with the questions of the ascetic wanderer”—the same sequence of questions asked by another wanderer, with the same answers. The one who asks can change, the names asked about can change; the path answered does not change.

II. The Immeasurable Samādhi and the Existing Body (Discourse 492)

In 492 Śāriputra says to the bhikṣus: “if a bhikṣu attains the immeasurable samādhi and dwells in its full accomplishment realized in the body, yet his mind does not delight in nirvāṇa as the ceasing of the existing body, and he thinks longingly of the existing body”—he attains the samādhi, does not delight in nirvāṇa, and looks back instead to the existing body. The simile: “it is as if a man had glue stuck to his hand and took hold of a branch; his hand would stick to the tree and he could not get free. Why? Because of the glue on his hand.” That the hand does not leave the tree lies not in the tree but in the glue on the hand; that the bhikṣu does not leave the existing body lies not in the samādhi but in the longing of the mind. Its fruit is that “in the end he does not get free, does not obtain the teaching of the Dharma in accordance with the Dharma here and now, and even at the end of his life gains nothing, comes back to be born in this realm, and in the end cannot break through the darkness of delusion.” The second simile is a pond: “it is as if beside a village there were a muddy pond, its mud very deep, and in a long drought without rain the water dried up and the ground cracked.” Conversely, for one whose “mind gives rise to faith and delight in nirvāṇa as the ceasing of the existing body and does not think of the existing body,” “it is as if a man took hold of a branch with a clean, dry hand; his hand would not stick to the tree. Why? Because his hand is clean”; and his pond is one where “water flows in from the four directions and frequent rains fall, water always enters the pond, it overflows, the foul matter flows out, and the pond is clean”; and its fruit is that “even at the end of his life he does not come back to be born in this realm.” Two pairs, four similes, saying one thing: the samādhi is the same samādhi, the realization in the body the same realization; what differs is only whether the mind clings to or has faith and delight in the ceasing of the existing body. In the contrasting passage the text reads “his mind gives rise to faith and delight in nirvāṇa as the ceasing of consciousness,” “existing body” in the first passage and “consciousness” in the second, and both are recorded as the text has them. The discourse does not close with ‘cultivate samādhi’ but with “therefore, bhikṣus, strive with diligence to break through ignorance”—twice. What is to be broken through is ignorance, not any insufficiency of samādhi.

III. The Pure Sign and Seclusion (Discourse 493)

Discourse 493 teaches the self-examination of a forest-dwelling bhikṣu: “a forest-dwelling bhikṣu, in an open place, a wood, or under a tree, should train thus, examining and reflecting inwardly: ‘Am I aware of thoughts of desire in my mind?’” The method is not merely to ask oneself; it is “in regard to an object, or in regard to a pure sign, if desire arises, this goes against seclusion”—to test the mind with a pure sign, and if desire arises, to know that one is not secluded. The simile: “it is as if a man rowed a boat upstream with all his strength; when his body grew a little tired, the boat would turn back and drift downstream.” Rowing upstream is the practice; drifting downstream is being carried off by desire; when the strength is small, one turns back. Such a bhikṣu “cultivates an inferior means and does not attain purity, and so is carried off again by desire, does not attain the power of the Dharma, his mind is not still, and he does not unify his mind,” and therefore “does not dare to declare for himself that he is free from desire and liberated from the five strands of sense pleasure.” Conversely, one who, in regard to the pure sign, “perceives that his mind is secluded from it and inclines, flows, and pours towards seclusion” is like “a bird’s feather which, entering fire, curls up and cannot be spread”—the mind towards the pure sign is like the feather towards fire, curling of itself and not spreading. Such a bhikṣu “attains the stillness of the Dharma, calm, rest, and happiness, pure and unified in mind,” and “is able to declare for himself that he is free from desire and liberated from the five strands of sense pleasure.” Both passages close on “declaring for oneself”: whether one is free from desire is not said by another but known by testing one’s own mind with a pure sign. Discourse 490 says in verse “tames the mind of craving and desire”; this discourse tells how it is tested.

IV. The Withered Tree and the Elements (Discourse 494)

The setting of 494 differs from the other discourses: on his way to beg for food Śāriputra “saw by the roadside a great withered tree, spread his sitting-mat under it, sat upright with his body composed, and said to the bhikṣus.” What he says takes this very tree as its matter: “if a bhikṣu cultivates meditative reflection, attains supernormal power, and gains mastery of mind, and wishes this withered tree to become earth, it at once becomes earth. Why? Because in this withered tree there is the earth element.” That supernormal power is possible lies not in the mind’s creating things but in the fact that “in the withered tree there is the earth element”—resolving in mind that it is earth, it becomes earth; there is the water element in the tree, so it can become water; “because that withered tree has the various elements,” it can become fire, wind, gold, silver, “all accomplished without difference.” The principle of supernormal power is bound to the elements: the elements are already present in things, and one who has gained mastery in meditative reflection can make one element manifest. The discourse closes: “the range of a bhikṣu’s meditative reflection and supernormal power is inconceivable. Therefore, bhikṣus, strive in meditative reflection and train in the supernormal powers.” Its range is inconceivable; what can be trained in is meditative reflection.

V. What One Who Breaks the Precepts and One Who Keeps Them Relies On (Discourse 495)

Discourse 495 teaches the precepts as the root of a chain: “for one who breaks the precepts, because of the broken precepts, that on which he relies declines, and his mind does not dwell in delight; not dwelling in delight, he loses gladness, rest, happiness, the stillness of samādhi, knowing and seeing as it really is, weariness, freedom from desire, and liberation, and can never attain nirvāṇa without remainder.” The links of the chain from the precepts to nirvāṇa are, in order: the precepts, what one relies on, dwelling in delight, gladness, rest, happiness, the stillness of samādhi, knowing and seeing as it really is, weariness, freedom from desire, liberation, nirvāṇa; when one link is lost, all below it are lost. The simile is “as when the root of a tree is damaged, the branches, leaves, flowers, and fruit do not come to be.” For one who keeps the precepts it is the reverse: “a bhikṣu who keeps the precepts is complete in the root, complete in what he relies on, and his mind attains faith and delight; attaining faith and delight, his mind attains joy, rest, happiness, the stillness of samādhi, knowing and seeing as it really is, weariness, freedom from desire, and liberation; attaining liberation, he can swiftly attain nirvāṇa without remainder,” “as when the root of a tree is undamaged, the branches, leaves, flowers, and fruit all come to be.” The precepts are not nirvāṇa; they are the root of nirvāṇa; when what one relies on is complete, the chain can grow. Discourse 490 answers every question with the eightfold noble path; this discourse shows how the one link of right speech, right action, and right livelihood within that path is bound to the rest.

VI. Disputes and Self-Examination (Discourse 496)

Discourse 496 teaches on disputes within the Saṅgha: “if disputes arise among the bhikṣus and they accuse one another, there is the bhikṣu who has committed the offence and the bhikṣu who charges him.” If the two “do not rely on right reflection and examine themselves,” then “for a long night they are obstinate, the dispute grows, they oppose one another, their resentment deepens, and the offence that arose cannot be stilled by the right Dharma and discipline”; if “both rely on right reflection, examine themselves, and reproach themselves,” the dispute can be stilled. The method of self-examination: the one who committed the offence should think, “I was not right, I was not proper, I should not have committed the offence and let him see me; had I not committed this offence, he would not have seen it; because he saw my offence and, displeased, blamed me, he charged me, and that is all,” and say to himself, “now I know for myself, as one pays one’s own tax.” The one who charges should think, “that elder bhikṣu committed an improper offence and let me see it; had he not committed this improper offence, I would not have seen it. I saw his offence and, displeased, charged him,” and “from this day I shall put it away myself, as one pays one’s own tax.” The two men’s self-examination has one pattern: an offence becomes a dispute because he saw me and I saw him; when each examines why he was seen and why he saw, the dispute has nowhere to arise. “As one pays one’s own tax” occurs twice—one who pays tax knows for himself what is due and pays it, and does not take it as something seized by another. This is Śāriputra teaching the Saṅgha self-examination; in the next discourse he goes to the Buddha and asks about the method of charging an offence.

VII. The Five Dharmas for Charging an Offence (Discourse 497)

Discourse 497 is one of the two discourses in the fascicle spoken by the Buddha, yet its form is still a disciple asking and the World-Honored One answering, eleven times. Śāriputra first asks about the one who charges: “if a bhikṣu who charges an offence wishes to charge another with an offence, with his mind settled, by how many dharmas may he charge another with an offence?” The World-Honored One answers with five: “truly, not falsely; timely, not untimely; for benefit, not for harm; gently, not harshly; with a mind of loving-kindness, not with anger.” These five dharmas are the axis of the whole discourse: the one charged also settles his own mind by these five, thinking, “where does he get this? let it be true, not false; let it be timely, not untimely; let it be for benefit, not for harm; gently, not harshly; with loving-kindness, not with anger”; one who charges falsely is made to repent by these five, “and this also makes bhikṣus of the future not charge others falsely with offences”; one charged falsely by these five “truly has no remorse”; one who charges truly is kept from remorse by these five, “and this also makes bhikṣus of the future who charge truly have no remorse”; one charged truly is told by these five, “do not be remorseful”; and one charged truly who is angry is by these five “brought to awaken from his resentment.” One set of five dharmas, applied to the one who charges and the one charged, to true and false, to repentance and freedom from remorse, to resentment and awakening—seven uses in all. Not one of the five is ‘the gravity of the offence’: whether a charge is rightly made lies not in the offence charged but in the truth, timeliness, benefit, gentleness, and loving-kindness of the charging.

Śāriputra then recounts what he himself holds to: “whether one charges me truly or falsely, towards both I shall settle my own mind. If it is true, I shall know it for myself; if it is false, I shall clear myself, saying, ‘This is not true; I know for myself that there is no such thing in me.’” What he relies on is the World-Honored One’s discourse of the simile of the saw: “if robbers came and seized you and sawed your body apart, and you gave rise to evil thoughts and evil words towards the robbers, you would create your own obstruction”; “towards that person you should give rise to a mind of loving-kindness, without enmity or hatred, and dwell in the full attainment of loving-kindness towards the realms of the four directions”—“if the pain of being sawn apart is to be borne, how much more a small pain, a small slander?” To be angry at being charged is to be unable to bear a small slander; Śāriputra measures it by the teaching of the saw. After forbearance comes what is sought: “the gain of an ascetic, the wish of an ascetic, is to wish to cut off unwholesome dharmas and to cultivate wholesome dharmas,” “these unwholesome dharmas should be cut off and the wholesome dharmas cultivated; with diligent effort, guarding oneself well, binding one’s thoughts in reflection, and acting without heedlessness—thus should one train.” The last two questions are the World-Honored One’s counter-questions: “what kind of bhikṣu, hearing his offence charged, gives rise to anger?” Śāriputra answers: one who is “crooked and deceitful, false and faithless, without shame or scruple, lazy and forgetful, unconcentrated and of evil wisdom, slack, opposed to seclusion, without respect for the precepts and discipline, heedless of the ascetic life, not diligent in training, not examining himself, gone forth for the sake of a livelihood, not seeking nirvāṇa”; the opposite kind, “hearing me charge his offence, receives it joyfully, bowing his head, as if drinking sweet dew,” “as a woman of the kṣatriya or brāhmaṇa class, bathed and clean, obtaining a fine flower, cherishes it and places it on her head.” The World-Honored One concludes: the former “should not be instructed or spoken with. Why? Because such bhikṣus break the pure conduct”; the latter “should be instructed. Why? Because such a bhikṣu can cultivate pure conduct and can establish himself.” That a charge is rightly made by the five dharmas is the question at the start of the discourse; whether one is to be instructed is judged by whether he can be taught, the question at its end. Two questions, two answers, neither standing in for the other: when the five dharmas are present the charge may be made, and whether the one charged is angry or not separately decides whether he can be taught.

VIII. The Lion’s Roar and the Limits of the Dharma (Discourse 498)

In 498 Śāriputra says to the Buddha: “I have deep faith in the World-Honored One: of all the wisdom of the ascetics and brāhmaṇas of the past, the future, and the present, there is none equal to the World-Honored One’s awakening, let alone surpassing it.” The World-Honored One allows that he “can roar the lion’s roar in the assembly,” and at once asks him: “Can you know with certainty the higher precepts of the Fully and Perfectly Awakened Ones of the past?” “And their Dharma, their wisdom, their knowledge, their liberation, their dwelling?” The questions range over the three times; in the passage on the Buddhas of the past he first asks about the higher precepts and then asks again about the Dharma, wisdom, knowledge, liberation, and dwelling, four questions in all, and four times Śāriputra answers “I do not know.” The World-Honored One then asks: “if you do not know the dharmas in the minds of the Buddhas, the World-Honored Ones, of the past, the future, and the present, how can you praise them so and roar the lion’s roar in the great assembly?” Śāriputra’s answer separates mind from Dharma: “I cannot know the limits of the minds of the Buddhas, the World-Honored Ones, of the past, the future, and the present; but I can know the limits of the Dharma of the Buddhas, the World-Honored Ones.” How he can know the limits of the Dharma: “I have heard the World-Honored One teach the Dharma, ever deeper, ever better, ever higher, ever subtler,” “I have heard the World-Honored One teach the Dharma: knowing one dharma, I cut off one dharma; knowing one dharma, I realize one dharma; knowing one dharma, I cultivate one dharma; reaching the end of the Dharma, I attain pure faith in the teacher, and my mind is purified.” The simile is the gatekeeper: “it is as if a king had a frontier city, its walls square and straight all round, firm and solid, with only one door and no second door, and set a gatekeeper there; the people going in and out all pass through this door; and the gatekeeper, though he does not know how many people there are, knows that the people pass only through this door and nowhere else.” The gatekeeper does not know the number of people, but he knows that there is only one door; Śāriputra does not know the minds of the Buddhas, but he knows that the path of the Buddhas is only one—“they have all cut off the five hindrances, which afflict the mind, weaken the power of wisdom, belong to the side of obstruction, and do not lead to nirvāṇa; they dwell in the four foundations of mindfulness, cultivate the seven factors of awakening, and attain unsurpassed, right and perfect awakening”—and so it is in all three times. The World-Honored One confirms it: “So it is, so it is. Śāriputra, the Buddhas of the past, the future, and the present have all cut off the five hindrances.” That faith is not blind faith lies not in knowing the Buddha’s mind but in knowing the door of the Dharma. This discourse answers to 490: to every question Yanfuche receives the one answer “it is the eightfold noble path,” and before the World-Honored One, too, Śāriputra knows only one door.

IX. Devadatta’s Teaching and Cultivating the Mind Well (Discourse 499)

Discourse 499 is a disciple questioning a disciple: the bhikṣu Yuezi, “a disciple of Devadatta,” comes to Śāriputra. Śāriputra asks: “Does the bhikṣu Devadatta teach the Dharma to the bhikṣus?” “How does Devadatta teach the Dharma?” Yuezi answers with his teacher’s words: “a bhikṣu who cultivates the mind in the dharma of the mind is a bhikṣu able to declare for himself,” and what he declares is “I am free from desire, liberated from the five strands of sense pleasure.” Śāriputra does not rebuke him for being wrong; he asks about what is not taught: “why does your Devadatta not teach the Dharma, saying: ‘A bhikṣu who cultivates the mind well in the dharma of the mind, with a mind free from desire, a mind free of hatred, a mind free of delusion, attaining the dharma without greed, without hatred, without delusion, the dharma that does not turn back to desire existence, form existence, or formless existence—that bhikṣu is able to declare for himself: “My birth is ended, the pure conduct is established, what was to be done is done, I know for myself that there is no further existence”’?” Yuezi answers, “He cannot.” The two teachings differ in three places: first, cultivating the mind and cultivating the mind well; second, freedom from desire, and freedom from desire, hatred, and delusion all three, attaining the three dharmas without greed, without hatred, without delusion; third, what is declared—“I am free from desire, liberated from the five strands of sense pleasure” and ‘My birth is ended … I know for myself that there is no further existence.’ The former is freedom from the five sense pleasures; the latter is not turning back to the three existences; the former declaration may be the “free from desire and liberated from the five strands of sense pleasure” spoken of in 493, while the latter is the declaration of the ending of outflows. Śāriputra then teaches the bhikṣus four similes for one who cultivates the mind well: “it is as if near a village there were a great mountain of rock, unbroken, undamaged, unpierced, thick and dense; even if a wind came from the east it could not move it, nor could it pass through to the west”; “it is as if an indra-pillar of copper and iron and a copper pillar were set deep in the ground, packed firm; the winds of the four directions could not topple it”; “it is as if a stone pillar sixteen cubits long were set eight cubits into the ground; the winds of the four directions could not topple it”; “it is as fire burns what is unburnt, and what is burnt is not burnt again.” The first three similes speak of not being moved; the last speaks of not returning—one who has attained concentration may still think longingly of the existing body, as in 492; what is burnt and not burnt again is what “does not turn back.”

X. The Four Ways of Eating and Pure Livelihood (Discourse 500)

Discourse 500 is a wanderer nun of another sect questioning Śāriputra. Śāriputra, having begged for food, “was eating under a tree,” and the wanderer nun Jingkou asked, “Ascetic, are you eating?” He answered, “I am eating”; she asked again whether he ate with the mouth downward, with the mouth upward, facing the four directions, facing the four intermediate directions, and to all four he answered, “No, sister.” The nun repeated her questions and asked their meaning. Śāriputra explains the four ways of eating: “all those ascetics and brāhmaṇas who are skilled in affairs and skilled in crooked methods and seek food by wrong livelihood—such ascetics and brāhmaṇas eat with the mouth downward”; those who “observe the stars and calendars and seek food by wrong livelihood” eat with the mouth upward; those who “run errands for others and seek food by wrong livelihood” eat facing the four directions; those who “treat all kinds of illness by medical means and seek food by wrong livelihood” eat facing the four intermediate directions. All four are seeking food by wrong livelihood; they differ only in their craft. Śāriputra says of himself: “I do not fall into these four kinds of wrong livelihood in seeking food. Rather, sister, I seek food only by the Dharma and so sustain myself; therefore I say that I do not eat in the four ways.” Discourse 490 lists the eightfold noble path, which includes right livelihood; this discourse shows what right livelihood is in practice: not by affairs, not by calendars, not by errands, not by medicine, but only by the Dharma. The wanderer nun, hearing it, “rejoiced and approved and left,” and in the streets and at the crossroads of Rājagṛha she praised: “the ascetic sons of the Śākyans sustain themselves by pure livelihood, by the purest livelihood; whoever wishes to give should give to the ascetic sons of the Śākyans; whoever wishes to make merit should make merit with the ascetic sons of the Śākyans.” The discourse closes in narrative: the wanderers of other sects heard her praise and “out of jealousy killed that wanderer nun Jingkou; after her death she was born in the Tuṣita heaven, because of the faith she had given rise to towards the venerable Śāriputra.” There is no closing “rejoiced and practiced accordingly”; what closes it is a wanderer nun born in heaven because of faith.

XI. The Noble Silence and the Noble Dwelling (Discourses 501 and 502)

Discourses 501 and 502 are Mahāmaudgalyāyana addressing the bhikṣus, recounting how on Vulture Peak the World-Honored One came three times to teach him; the two discourses have one form. What 501 dwells on is the noble silence: “if a bhikṣu stills initial and sustained thought, inwardly pure and unified in mind, and dwells in the full accomplishment of the second dhyāna, the samādhi without initial and sustained thought that gives rise to joy and happiness, this is called the noble silence.” Maudgalyāyana dwelt in it, and “having dwelt in it much, a mind with initial and sustained thought arose again”; “then the World-Honored One, knowing the thought in my mind, vanished from the Bamboo Grove monastery and appeared before me on Vulture Peak, and said to me: ‘Maudgalyāyana, you should keep the noble silence; do not be heedless.’” And so a second and a third time. What 502 dwells on is the noble dwelling: “if a bhikṣu does not attend to any sign, and in the signless attainment of mind dwells in its full accomplishment realized in the body, this is called the noble dwelling”; having dwelt in it much, “a mind that takes up signs arose,” and the World-Honored One, “in the time it takes a strong man to bend or stretch his arm, by his supernormal power vanished from the Bamboo Grove monastery and appeared before me on Vulture Peak,” teaching him, “you should dwell in the noble dwelling; do not be heedless,” and so up to a third time. The concentration in the two discourses differs, and what falls away differs—in one, initial and sustained thought arise again; in the other, a mind that takes up signs arises—but the World-Honored One’s teaching is the same one sentence: do not be heedless. Maudgalyāyana says of himself: “if it is rightly said that a son of the Buddha is born from the Buddha’s mouth, born from the Dharma by transformation, and has obtained a share of the Buddha’s Dharma, then I am that one,” “with little effort I attained dhyāna, liberation, samādhi, and attainment. It is as with the eldest son of a wheel-turning king: though not yet anointed, he has already obtained the royal law, and without striving he can obtain the five strands of sense pleasure”; in 502 the same simile reads “it is as with the son of a wheel-turning king: though not yet anointed, he has already obtained the royal law,” without “eldest,” and both are recorded as the text has them. Why he calls himself a son of the Buddha lies not in supernormal power but in this: “in a single day the World-Honored One by his supernormal power came three times to where I was, instructed me three times, and established me in the standing of a great man.” Among the discourses spoken by the disciples, these two are a disciple recounting the teacher’s teaching; what is recounted is also the disciple’s falling away and the teacher’s support.

XII. Diligent Effort and the Second Companion (Discourse 503)

Discourse 503 is a night when Śāriputra, Mahāmaudgalyāyana, and Ānanda shared one room. In the last watch Śāriputra said to Maudgalyāyana: “Wonderful, venerable Maudgalyāyana! Tonight you dwelt in the attainment of quiescence,” “I did not hear the sound of your breathing at all”—before this sentence the text reads “the venerable Maudgalyāyana heard the venerable Śāriputra say to the venerable Maudgalyāyana,” with the subject stated twice, and from the context this sentence is Śāriputra’s. Maudgalyāyana answers: “This was not the attainment of quiescence; I dwelt only in a coarse attainment. Venerable Śāriputra, tonight I was speaking with the World-Honored One.” Śāriputra asks: the World-Honored One is in Śrāvastī, “very far from here; how did you speak together?” Did you go by supernormal power, or did the World-Honored One come by supernormal power? Maudgalyāyana answers: “I did not go to the World-Honored One by supernormal power, nor did the World-Honored One come to me by supernormal power; but I heard him here in Rājagṛha from Śrāvastī, because the World-Honored One and I have both attained the divine eye and the divine ear.” What he asked about was diligent effort, and the World-Honored One answered: “if a bhikṣu by day walks or sits and purifies his mind by the unobstructed dharmas; in the first watch of the night sits or walks and purifies his mind by the unobstructed dharmas; in the middle watch goes out of his room and washes his feet, returns to his room, lies down on his right side with foot resting on foot, binds his thoughts to the perception of light, mindful and clearly knowing, and keeps in mind the perception of rising; in the last watch wakes slowly and rises slowly, sits or walks, and purifies his mind by the unobstructed dharmas—Maudgalyāyana, this is called a bhikṣu’s diligent effort.” Diligent effort is not never lying down; it is that each of the four periods—day, first watch, middle watch, last watch—has its own practice, and even when lying down one “binds one’s thoughts to the perception of light, mindful and clearly knowing.” Maudgalyāyana calls his own dwelling “a coarse attainment,” and what he gained was speaking with the World-Honored One; Śāriputra then praises him: “you, Mahāmaudgalyāyana, are truly of great supernormal power, of great merit and power, sitting at ease; and I too am of great power, in that I am together with you,” “it is as when someone takes a small stone and throws it onto a great mountain: the mountain and the stone are the same in colour and taste; so too am I, who am together with the venerable one of great power and great virtue, seated on the same seat.” Maudgalyāyana answers him with the same simile: “that I now sit on the same seat with the venerable Śāriputra, of great wisdom and great virtue, is as when a small stone is thrown onto a great mountain and takes on the same colour; so too am I, seated on the same seat with the venerable Śāriputra of great wisdom, as his second companion.” Śāriputra says further, “all who live the pure conduct should bear him on their heads,” and “all who meet the venerable Maudgalyāyana, keep company with him, and revere and make offerings to him gain great benefit.” Each takes himself for the small stone and the other for the great mountain; one is called great in supernormal power, the other great in wisdom. The discourse closes with “then the two venerables, having finished their discussion, each rose from his seat and left”—the same sentence as the close of 490. The fascicle begins with two venerables in discussion and ends with two venerables in discussion.

XIII. How to Read the Fascicle

This fascicle can be read in three ways. The first reading is of the body of what the disciples speak: twelve discourses without the Buddha speaking in person, two spoken by the Buddha but arising from a disciple’s question. Of what Śāriputra speaks, some is spoken to wanderers (490, 500), some to the bhikṣus (492 to 496, 499), some as questions put to the Buddha (497, 498); what Maudgalyāyana speaks is a recounting of the teacher’s teaching (501, 502); and once the two speak together (503). What the disciples speak is not another kind of Dharma; it is the same Dharma spoken from the disciples’ mouths, and what it relies on is still the World-Honored One—497 relies on the discourse of the simile of the saw, 498 makes clear by the simile of the gatekeeper that only one door is known, 501 and 502 recount the World-Honored One’s three teachings, 503 recounts the World-Honored One’s answer.

The second reading is of “declaring for oneself.” The bhikṣu of 493 tests his mind with a pure sign, and if he is not secluded he “does not dare to declare for himself,” and if he has he “is able to declare for himself”; the difference in 499 lies in what one “is able to declare for oneself”; in 490 relief and coolness are each divided into “cut off” and “already cut off, already known.” What the disciples speak says much of knowing for oneself: the fruit is not declared by another but known by oneself. In 498 Śāriputra does not know the minds of the Buddhas but knows the limits of the Dharma—this too is knowing for oneself the bounds of what one knows.

The third reading is of where the fascicle returns. Every question in 490 returns to the eightfold noble path; 495 teaches the precepts as the root; 496 and 497 teach right reflection and the five dharmas in charging an offence within the Saṅgha; 500 teaches right livelihood; 501 to 503 teach concentration and effort. Precepts, livelihood, reflection, concentration, effort, view—all are limbs of the eightfold noble path. Yanfuche asks several dozen names, Śāriputra answers several dozen meanings, and the path is one; the gatekeeper does not know the number of people, but knows that the door is one. In the fascicle spoken by the disciples, what is spoken is the door.

Carrying Forward — The Compendium of Topics on Who Speaks

At its head this fascicle marks itself as “the Recitation Spoken by the Disciples, Part Four.” The Topics of the Sūtras in the Compendium of Topics has no item-by-item gloss on this part. What it relies on is only the treatise’s own statement: the Compendium of Topics says that the Saṃyukta Āgama “proclaims the connected discourses spoken by the Tathāgata and by the disciples,” and says that all the connected discourses are summed up under three aspects, “first, the one who speaks; second, what is spoken; third, for whom it is spoken,” and that “the Tathāgata, or the Tathāgata’s disciples, are the ones who speak. As with what is spoken by the disciples, so with the portion spoken by the Buddha.” The sūtra names the recitation “spoken by the disciples”; the treatise gathers it under “the one who speaks.” What divides what is spoken by the disciples from what is spoken by the Buddha is the person who speaks, not the Dharma that is spoken. In the fourteen discourses of this fascicle the speaker is the venerable Śāriputra or the venerable Mahāmaudgalyāyana, and the other party is a wanderer of another sect (490, Śāriputra answering), a wanderer nun of another sect (500, Śāriputra answering), or a disciple of Devadatta (499, Śāriputra asking and Yuezi answering), so that all is spoken by the Tathāgata’s disciples; and 497 and 498, spoken by the World-Honored One, also arise from a disciple’s question. Since the Compendium of Topics has no item-by-item gloss, the exposition of this fascicle does not cite the treatise’s headings; it takes only this statement as the anchor on which it relies.

卷第十九Fascicle 19

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

「諸比丘!如大目揵連所見,真實不異,汝等受持」〔T02 0135c14〕。這一卷三十三經是弟子所說之第二卷,承卷第十八之誦題。三十三經之中,說者是尊者大目揵連者三十一,是尊者阿那律者二;而世尊親口說法者亦有二十八——五〇六答目揵連之問,五〇八至五三四二十七經釋目揵連路中所見之宿業。弟子所見,世尊所釋:弟子所說之卷,說者是弟子,而所說之真實由世尊印之。一卷之事有四:目揵連與帝釋之二問(五〇四·五〇五)、世尊三十三天安居與諸天之記說(五〇六·五〇七)、目揵連與勒叉那乞食路中之二十七見(五〇八至五三四)、目揵連與阿那律之二問四念處(五三五·五三六)。四事所說者各異,而其中有一義相貫:弟子之見是「住實眼、實智、實義、實法」〔T02 0135b02〕之見;弟子所說,說其所見而已。

一、慳垢與施中賢(經五〇四)

五〇四是帝釋夜詣目揵連而說偈:「能伏於慳垢,大德隨時施,是名施中賢,來世見殊勝」〔T02 0133a28〕。目揵連不領其偈而問之:「憍尸迦!云何為調伏慳垢,見於殊勝,而汝說言」〔T02 0133b01〕此偈?目揵連問中重誦其偈,字有小異:帝釋言「能伏於慳垢」〔T02 0133a28〕,目揵連述作「能調伏慳垢」〔T02 0133b03〕;帝釋言「是名施中賢」〔T02 0133a29〕,目揵連述作「是則施中賢」〔T02 0133b04〕。帝釋答以二事。一是稽首敬禮之果:「勝婆羅門大姓、勝剎利大姓、勝長者大姓、勝四王天、勝三十三天,稽首敬禮故」〔T02 0133b05〕——帝釋自言其為五勝所禮,「見斯果報,故說此偈」〔T02 0133b09〕。二是堂觀之果:自日月所周行,「至千世界、千月千日、千須彌山王、千弗婆提舍、千欝多羅提舍、千瞿陀尼迦、千閻浮提」〔T02 0133b11〕,乃至千梵天,「名為小千世界。此小千世界中無有堂觀與毘闍延堂觀等者」〔T02 0133b15〕,「毘闍延有百一樓觀,觀有七重,重有七房,房有七天后,后各七侍女」〔T02 0133b16〕,而「我見是調伏慳故,有此妙果,故說斯偈」〔T02 0133b19〕。偈言施中賢「來世見殊勝」,帝釋所見之殊勝是己身之果報。目揵連許之:「善哉!善哉!憍尸迦!汝能見此勝妙果報,而說斯偈」〔T02 0133b21〕。此經無世尊語,亦無結語,唯「歡喜隨喜,忽然不現」〔T02 0133b23〕。所說者是施之果;說者是天,而印之者是弟子。

二、堂觀與厭離(經五〇五)

五〇五目揵連自往三十三天。其所以往,是「昔有時,釋提桓因於界隔山石窟中,問世尊愛盡解脫之義,世尊為說,聞已隨喜,似欲更有所問義,我今當往問其喜意」〔T02 0133b26〕。其問是:「為聞說隨喜?為更欲有所問,故隨喜耶?」〔T02 0133c09〕帝釋之答不答其問:「我三十三天多著放逸樂,或憶先事,或時不憶」〔T02 0133c10〕,而請目揵連往問世尊,「然我此處有好堂觀,新成未久,可入觀看」〔T02 0133c14〕。愛盡解脫之義,帝釋或憶或不憶;所能示者是新堂觀。目揵連入觀而答其歎曰:「憍尸迦!先修善法福德因緣,成此妙果」〔T02 0133c23〕,「帝釋三自稱歎」〔T02 0133c24〕,目揵連「亦再三答」〔T02 0133c25〕。五〇四帝釋以堂觀證施之果,目揵連許之;此經帝釋以堂觀自歎,目揵連三答以福德因緣,而後作是念:「今此帝釋極自放逸,著界神住,歎此堂觀,我當令彼心生厭離」〔T02 0133c26〕——「以一足指撇其堂觀,悉令震動」〔T02 0133c28〕。所撇者是堂觀,所令生者是厭離。諸天女驚問「此是憍尸迦大師,有此大功德力耶?」〔T02 0134a02〕帝釋答:「此非我師,是大師弟子大目揵連,梵行清淨,大德大力者」〔T02 0134a03〕。經結於諸天女之語:「乃有如此梵行大德大力同學,大師德力當復如何?」〔T02 0134a05〕無佛語,無結語。弟子之力令天知有師;弟子所說,於此經是一足指。

三、隨心來去(經五〇六)

五〇六世尊於三十三天「夏安居,為母及三十三天說法」〔T02 0134a09〕,目揵連於祇樹給孤獨園安居。四眾二詣目揵連:一問世尊安居處;一於三月安居已,聞目揵連「種種說法,示、教、照、喜」〔T02 0134a20〕,而請其往問訊,「唯願世尊還閻浮提,以哀愍故」〔T02 0134a28〕;目揵連「默然而許」〔T02 0134b01〕。目揵連至三十三天,見世尊與諸天說法,念「與閻浮提眾會不異」〔T02 0134b09〕;世尊知其念而語:「大目犍連!非為自力,我欲為諸天說法,彼即來集,欲令其去,彼即還去,彼隨心來,隨心去也」〔T02 0134b11〕。諸天之集,世尊自言「非為自力」;其來其去,隨世尊之心。目揵連問此諸天是否「有曾從佛世尊聞所說法,得不壞淨,身壞命終,來生於此?」〔T02 0134b15〕佛答「如是,如是」〔T02 0134b17〕,諸天來集者「有從宿命聞法,得佛不壞淨,法、僧不壞淨,聖戒成就,身壞命終,來生於此」〔T02 0134b18〕。同一句,帝釋復述之,有異比丘復述之——三述而後,「有一天子從座起,整衣服,偏袒右肩,合掌白佛」〔T02 0134c01〕:「世尊!我亦成就於佛不壞淨,故來生此」〔T02 0134c02〕,餘天子各言得法不壞淨、得僧不壞淨、聖戒成就;「如是諸天無量千數,於世尊前各自記說得須陀洹法,悉於佛前即沒不現」〔T02 0134c04〕。世尊說之,帝釋與比丘述之,諸天自記之:四不壞淨生天之義,於此一經三層而出。末段世尊許七日後「還閻浮提僧迦舍城,於外門外優曇鉢樹下」〔T02 0134c15〕,如期而下,「天龍鬼神,乃至梵天,悉從來下,即於此時,名此會名天下處」〔T02 0134c21〕。經以此一事名結,無結語。弟子所說於此經是傳語:四眾之請由目揵連上達,世尊之期由目揵連下告。

四、四十天子自記(經五〇七)

五〇七是五〇六之續型而無世尊:四十天子詣目揵連,目揵連語之:「善哉!諸天子!於佛不壞淨成就,法、僧不壞淨成就」〔T02 0134c27〕。天子答:「我得於佛不壞淨,於法、僧不壞淨,聖戒成就,故生天上」〔T02 0135a01〕,復有各言一淨者;「四十天子於尊者大目犍連前,各自記說得須陀洹果,即沒不現」〔T02 0135a04〕。五〇六諸天於世尊前自記,此經於目揵連前自記。經末略說:「如四十天子。如是四百、八百、十千天子亦如是說」〔T02 0135a06〕。自記說者,自說其所得;弟子前之自記與佛前之自記,所記同一果。

五、微笑與實眼(經五〇八·五〇九·五一〇)

五〇八至五三四二十七經同一型:目揵連與勒叉那乞食,路中「心有所念,欣然微笑」〔T02 0135a14〕;勒叉那問「若佛及佛弟子欣然微笑,非無因緣,尊者今日何因何緣而發微笑?」〔T02 0135a16〕目揵連答「所問非時,且入王舍城乞食,還於世尊前,當問是事,是應時問,當為汝說」〔T02 0135a18〕;還至佛前,勒叉那復問,目揵連乃說其所見;世尊告諸比丘而說其宿業。五〇八所見是「一眾生,身如樓閣,啼哭號呼,憂悲苦痛,乘虛而行」〔T02 0135a27〕;五〇九是「筋骨相連,舉身不淨,臭穢可厭,烏、鵄、鵰、鷲、野干、餓狗隨而擭食」〔T02 0135c01〕;五一〇是「舉身無皮,純一肉段,乘空而行」〔T02 0136a06〕。目揵連之微笑,經不釋其情;所記者是見眾生「受如此身,而有如是憂悲大苦」〔T02 0135a29〕而念之;所以不於路中說,而必於世尊前說,是待印。

世尊之印是一經之要:「善哉!善哉!我聲聞中,住實眼、實智、實義、實法,決定通達,見是眾生,我亦見此眾生,而不說者,恐人不信。所以者何?如來所說,有不信者,是愚癡人長夜受苦」〔T02 0135b01〕。弟子所見,是實眼實智之見;世尊亦見之,而不說——所以不說,不是不見,是恐人不信而受苦。弟子說之,世尊印之,則所見可信。世尊乃說其因:「過去世時,彼大身眾生在此王舍城,為屠牛兒,以屠牛因緣故,於百千歲墮地獄中,從地獄出,有屠牛餘罪,得如是身,常受如是憂悲惱苦」〔T02 0135b05〕;五〇九是「為屠牛弟子,緣屠牛罪故」〔T02 0135c11〕,五一〇是「為屠羊者,緣斯罪故」〔T02 0136a15〕。地獄已出,餘罪猶在,故「今得此身,餘罪緣故,續受斯苦」〔T02 0136a16〕。每經結以世尊之語:「如尊者大目犍連所見不異,汝等受持」〔T02 0135b09〕。所受持者是弟子所見,而以世尊「不異」之一言為可持。

六、王舍城路中所見(經五一一至五二二)

五一一以下十二經皆以「乃至」承五〇八之全式,所存者唯眾生相與宿業。眾生相依次是:五一一「舉體無皮,形如脯腊」〔T02 0136a21〕;五一二「舉體無皮,形如肉段」〔T02 0136a29〕;五一三「舉體生毛,毛如大針,針皆火然,還燒其體,痛徹骨髓」〔T02 0136b08〕;五一四「毛利如刀,其毛火然,還割其體」〔T02 0136b20〕;五一五「其毛似箭,皆悉火然,還燒其身」〔T02 0136b29〕;五一六「毛如䂎𨥨,毛悉火然,還燒其身」〔T02 0136c08〕;五一七「無頭眾生,兩邊生目,胸前生口,身常流血,諸蟲唼食」〔T02 0136c17〕;五一八「陰卵如瓮,坐則踞上,行則肩擔」〔T02 0136c27〕;五一九「以銅鐵羅網自纏其身,火常熾然,還燒其體」〔T02 0137a08〕;五二〇「頂有鐵磨,盛火熾然,轉磨其頂」〔T02 0137a17〕;五二一「其身獨轉,猶若旋風」〔T02 0137a26〕;五二二「傴身藏行,狀如恐怖,舉體被服,悉皆火然,還燒其身」〔T02 0137b05〕。宿業依次是:五一一「為屠羊弟子」〔T02 0136a23〕;五一二「自墮其胎」〔T02 0136b02〕;五一三「為調象士」〔T02 0136b11〕;五一四「好樂戰諍,刀劍傷人」〔T02 0136b22〕;五一五「曾為獵師,射諸禽獸」〔T02 0136c02〕;五一六「為屠猪人,䂎殺群猪」〔T02 0136c11〕;五一七「好斷人頭」〔T02 0136c20〕;五一八「作鍛銅師,偽器欺人」〔T02 0136c29〕;五一九「為捕魚師」〔T02 0137a11〕;五二〇「為卜占女人,轉式卜占,欺妄惑人,以求財物」〔T02 0137a19〕;五二一「為卜占師,誤惑多人,以求財物」〔T02 0137a28〕;五二二「好行他婬」〔T02 0137b08〕。相與業相應:毛如針、如刀、如箭、如䂎者,調象、戰諍、獵、屠猪之所施於他者還施於身;無頭者斷人頭,鐵磨轉頂者轉式卜占,獨轉如旋風者誤惑多人,被服火然者行他婬。其中四經有略說句:「如調象士,如是調馬士、調牛士、好讒人者,及諸種種苦切人者,亦復如是」〔T02 0136b16〕;「如斷人頭,捉頭亦如是」〔T02 0136c25〕;「如鍛銅師,如是斗秤欺人、村主、市監,亦復如是」〔T02 0137a05〕;「如捕魚師,捕鳥、網兔,亦復如是」〔T02 0137a15〕。一業之所攝不止一人:苦切人者、捉頭者、欺人者、網兔者,皆在其類。

七、波羅㮈路中所見(經五二三至五二五)

五二三住處轉至波羅㮈,復是全式:勒叉那言「世尊及世尊弟子欣然微笑,必有因緣」〔T02 0137b16〕,目揵連答「此非時問」〔T02 0137b19〕。所見是「舉體膿壞,臭穢不淨,乘虛而行」〔T02 0137b24〕;目揵連自言「我念眾生得如是身,受如是苦,一何痛哉!」〔T02 0137b26〕此三經之宿業皆繫迦葉佛:五二三「為女人賣色自活」〔T02 0137c01〕,「有比丘於迦葉佛所出家,彼女人以不清淨心請彼比丘,比丘直心受請,不解其意,女人瞋恚,以不淨水灑比丘身」〔T02 0137c02〕;五二四「為自在王第一夫人,與王共宿,起瞋恚心,以然燈油灑王身上」〔T02 0137c13〕,其相是「舉體火然」〔T02 0137c11〕;五二五「為自在王師婆羅門,以憎嫉心,請迦葉佛聲聞僧,以糞著飯下,試惱眾僧」〔T02 0137c24〕,其相是「舉體糞穢,以塗其身,亦食糞穢」〔T02 0137c21〕。不淨水、然燈油、糞——所灑所著者,還為其身。

八、舍衛國路中所見(經五二六至五三四)

五二六至五三四九經住處舍衛國,宿業除五三一外皆是迦葉佛法中之出家者。五二六知事比丘「不時分油待客,比丘去然後乃分」〔T02 0138a08〕,其相是「頭上有大銅鑊,熾然滿中,洋銅流灌身體」〔T02 0138a03〕;五二七沙彌守果園「盜取七果,持奉和上」〔T02 0138a18〕,其相是「有熾熱鐵丸從身出入」〔T02 0138a15〕;五二八沙彌破石蜜「著斧刃者,盜取食之」〔T02 0138b01〕,其相是「其舌廣長,見有利釿,炎火熾然,以釿其舌」〔T02 0138a26〕;五二九沙彌持石蜜「盜取二󰉔著於掖下」〔T02 0138b11〕,其相是「有雙鐵輪在兩脇下,熾然旋轉,還燒其身」〔T02 0138b08〕;五三〇比丘為眾僧乞衣食,「供僧之餘,輒自受用」〔T02 0138b23〕,其相是「以熾然鐵葉以纏其身,衣被床臥悉皆熱鐵,炎火熾然,食熱鐵丸」〔T02 0138b19〕,此經有略說句「如比丘,如是比丘尼、式叉摩那、沙彌、沙彌尼、優婆塞、優婆夷,亦復如是」〔T02 0138b28〕;五三一「駕乘牛車以自生活」〔T02 0138c06〕者,其相是「熾然鐵車而駕其頸,拔其頸筋」〔T02 0138c03〕;五三二摩摩帝呵責諸比丘「汝等可去此處,儉薄不能相供,各隨意去」〔T02 0138c16〕,「先住比丘悉皆捨去,客僧聞之亦復不來」〔T02 0138c19〕,其相是「其舌長廣,熾然鐵釘以釘其舌」〔T02 0138c13〕;五三三摩摩帝「惡口形名諸比丘,或言此是惡禿,此惡風法,此惡衣服」〔T02 0138c29〕,其相是「比丘之像,皆著鐵葉以為衣服,舉體火然,亦以鐵鉢盛熱鐵丸而食之」〔T02 0138c25〕;五三四無眾生相之句,直說宿業:「好起諍訟,鬪亂眾僧,作諸口舌,令不和合,先住比丘厭惡捨去,未來者不來」〔T02 0139a09〕。七果、斧刃上之蜜、二󰉔石蜜、供僧之餘——所盜者小,而「緣斯罪故,已地獄中受無量苦」〔T02 0138b12〕。釿舌者盜食,釘舌者呵責令去,二相皆繫於舌;惡口形名者,其相是鐵葉為衣、鐵鉢熱丸,繫於身:僧中之三經,所受二在舌、一在身。五三四之不和合,其相不說,其業獨出:前八經各有一相一業,末一經唯業——一卷二十七見,以僧之鬪亂終。

九、一乘道(經五三五)

五三五、五三六轉說四念處,說者是尊者阿那律。阿那律獨處作念:「有一乘道,淨眾生,離憂、悲、惱、苦,得真如法,所謂四念處。何等為四?身身觀念處,受、心、法法觀念處」〔T02 0139a20〕。其念有二鏈。一是遠離之鏈:「若於四念處遠離者,於賢聖法遠離;於賢聖法遠離者,於聖道遠離;聖道遠離者,於甘露法遠離;甘露法遠離者,則不能脫生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦」〔T02 0139a23〕。一是信樂之鏈:「若於四念處信樂者,於聖法信樂;聖法信樂者,於聖道信樂;聖道信樂者,於甘露法信樂;甘露法信樂者,得脫生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦」〔T02 0139a26〕。目揵連知其心念,以神通至其前,重述其念而問「耶?」〔T02 0139b15〕;所重述者字有小異——遠離之鏈作「若於四念處不樂者,於賢聖法不樂;聖法不樂者,於聖道不樂;不樂聖道者,於甘露法亦不樂」〔T02 0139b08〕,信樂之鏈作「若於四念處信樂者,樂賢聖法;樂賢聖法者,樂於聖道;樂聖道者,得甘露法」〔T02 0139b12〕。阿那律所念言遠離,目揵連所述言不樂;阿那律許之:「如是,如是。尊者!」〔T02 0139b16〕目揵連乃問:「云何名為樂四念處?」〔T02 0139b17〕其答是:「若比丘身身觀念處,心緣身正念住調伏、止息、寂靜,一心增進。如是,受、心、法念處,正念住調伏、止息、寂靜,一心增進」〔T02 0139b17〕。底本此答之前題作「尊者大目犍連:」〔T02 0139b17〕,而答句之末呼「尊者大目犍連,是名比丘樂四念處」〔T02 0139b20〕,依文脈答者是阿那律,照底本並記。樂四念處者,不是樂其名,是心緣身而正念住,而調伏、止息、寂靜,而一心增進。經結於目揵連「即如其像三昧正受」〔T02 0139b21〕而還,無佛語,無結語。

十、四念處修習多修習(經五三六)

五三六目揵連復問:「云何名為四念處修習多修習?」〔T02 0139b27〕阿那律答:「若比丘於內身起厭離想,於內身起不厭離想、厭離不厭離俱捨想,正念正知」〔T02 0139b28〕;「如內身,如是外身、內外身,內受、外受、內外受,內心、外心、內外心,內法、外法、內外法,作厭離想、不厭離想、厭離不厭離俱捨想,住正念正知」〔T02 0139c01〕。修習多修習,不是多起一想,是於一一處能起厭離想、能起不厭離想、能起俱捨想——三想皆能,而住於正念正知。四念處各分內、外、內外,是十二處;處各三想,而所住者一。經結於目揵連「即入三昧,從舍衛國松林精舍入三昧神通力,如力士屈伸臂頃,還到跋祇聚落失收摩羅山恐怖稠林禽獸住處」〔T02 0139c06〕,無佛語,無結語。五三五說樂四念處是心緣身而正念住,五三六說多修習是三想皆能而住正念正知;二經之所歸同在正念。本卷以帝釋之偈始,以阿那律之四念處終;而二經皆是目揵連問、阿那律答,弟子問弟子,弟子答弟子,無佛語,而其所說是一乘道。

十一、一卷的讀法

這一卷可以作三讀。一讀是讀弟子所見。五〇四目揵連聞帝釋自述其堂觀,五〇五入觀親見之,五〇六見諸天之來集,五〇八至五三四見路中之眾生,五三五見阿那律之心念。弟子所說,先是弟子所見;而所見不止於肉眼:帝釋之堂觀以一足指撇之,諸天之集知其隨心來去,眾生之身見其乘虛而行,他人之念知而往問。世尊名之為「住實眼、實智、實義、實法,決定通達」〔T02 0135b02〕。

二讀是讀世尊之印。二十七經之中,目揵連每見皆不於路中說,必於世尊前說;世尊每聞皆曰「我亦見此眾生,而不說者,恐人不信」〔T02 0135b03〕,而後說其宿業,而後曰「真實不異,汝等受持」〔T02 0135c14〕。弟子所見之可信,不在弟子,在世尊之亦見與印可;弟子所說之可持,不在其言,在「不異」。五〇六世尊說諸天得不壞淨而來生,帝釋述之,比丘述之,諸天自記之,亦是一印而三述。

三讀是讀一卷之歸。五〇四說施之果,五〇五說福德因緣而令生厭離,五〇六、五〇七說四不壞淨之生天與自記,五〇八至五三四說業之所受,五三五、五三六說四念處之一乘道。施與福報、不壞淨與須陀洹、業與餘罪、念處與正念——自天之果報說至眾生之餘罪,自餘罪說至一乘道。帝釋歎堂觀,目揵連撇之;諸天歎來生,世尊說其因;眾生受餘苦,世尊說其業;阿那律念一乘道,目揵連問其樂與修習。一卷所說者,是因果之真實不異,與脫生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦之一道。

承衍——攝事分能說句

本卷承卷第十八所標「弟子所說誦第四品」〔T02 0126a06〕之誦題,為弟子所說之第二卷。攝事分契經事於此品無逐目之釋。其所依者,唯論之自標:攝事分說雜阿笈摩「宣說如來及諸弟子所說相應」〔T30n1579 0772c12〕,又言一切相應略由三相,「一、是能說,二、是所說,三、是所為說」〔T30n1579 0772c17〕,而「若如來、若如來弟子,是能說。如弟子所說,佛所說分」〔T30n1579 0772c18〕。本卷三十三經,能說者或尊者大目揵連,或尊者阿那律;而五〇八至五三四二十七經,目揵連說其所見,世尊說其宿業,能說者是弟子與如來二人,所說者是一事。論以能說分弟子所說與佛所說,而此二十七經弟子與如來共說一經:弟子所說之中有如來所說,所分者唯能說之人,所說之法不異。攝事分無逐目釋,故本卷之義疏不引論之門目,唯以此句為所依之錨。

“Bhikṣus! It is as Mahāmaudgalyāyana saw, truly and without difference; you should bear it in mind.” The thirty-three discourses of this fascicle are the second fascicle of what is spoken by the disciples, carried on from the recitation title of fascicle eighteen. Of the thirty-three, the speaker is the venerable Mahāmaudgalyāyana in thirty-one and the venerable Aniruddha in two; and yet the World-Honored One also teaches in his own voice in twenty-eight: in 506 he answers Mahāmaudgalyāyana’s question, and in the twenty-seven discourses 508 to 534 he explains the past deeds behind what Mahāmaudgalyāyana saw on the road. The disciple sees, the World-Honored One explains: in a fascicle spoken by the disciples the speaker is a disciple, and the truth of what is spoken is sealed by the World-Honored One. The fascicle has four matters: Mahāmaudgalyāyana’s two exchanges with Śakra (504 and 505); the World-Honored One’s summer retreat in the heaven of the Thirty-three and the gods’ declaring for themselves (506 and 507); the twenty-seven sights on the almsround of Mahāmaudgalyāyana and Lakṣaṇa (508 to 534); and the two questions on the four foundations of mindfulness between Mahāmaudgalyāyana and Aniruddha (535 and 536). What is spoken in the four matters differs, but one meaning runs through them: the disciple’s seeing is the seeing of one “abiding in true vision, true knowledge, true meaning, and true Dharma”; what the disciples speak is only what they have seen.

I. The Stain of Stinginess and the Worthy Among Givers (Discourse 504)

In 504 Śakra comes to Mahāmaudgalyāyana by night and speaks a verse: “One who can subdue the stain of stinginess, a great one who gives at the proper time, is called the worthy among givers, and sees excellence in the life to come.” Mahāmaudgalyāyana does not accept the verse but questions it: “Kauśika! What is it to tame the stain of stinginess and to see excellence, that you speak” this verse? In his question Mahāmaudgalyāyana repeats the verse with slight differences in wording: where Śakra says “one who can subdue the stain of stinginess,” Mahāmaudgalyāyana repeats “one who can tame the stain of stinginess,” and where Śakra says “is called the worthy among givers,” Mahāmaudgalyāyana repeats “is then the worthy among givers.” Śakra answers with two things. One is the fruit of being bowed to: “the foremost brāhmaṇa clans, the foremost kṣatriya clans, the foremost householder clans, the foremost of the Four Kings’ heaven, the foremost of the Thirty-three, bow their heads in reverence”—Śakra says of himself that he is bowed to by the five foremost, and “seeing this fruit, I spoke this verse.” The other is the fruit of the palace: from all that the sun and moon circle, “up to a thousand worlds, a thousand moons and a thousand suns, a thousand Sumeru kings of mountains, a thousand Pūrvavidehas, a thousand Uttarakurus, a thousand Aparagodānīyas, a thousand Jambudvīpas,” up to the thousand Brahmā heavens, “is called the small chiliocosm. In this small chiliocosm there is no palace equal to the Vijayanta palace,” “Vijayanta has a hundred and one towers, each tower with seven storeys, each storey with seven rooms, each room with seven queens, each queen with seven attendant maidens,” and “I see that because stinginess was tamed there is this wonderful fruit, and so I spoke this verse.” The verse says the worthy among givers “sees excellence in the life to come”; the excellence Śakra sees is the fruit in his own person. Mahāmaudgalyāyana grants it: “Good, good, Kauśika! You are able to see this excellent and wonderful fruit, and so you speak this verse.” The discourse has no word of the World-Honored One and no closing formula, only “rejoiced and rejoiced, and suddenly vanished.” What is spoken is the fruit of giving; the speaker is a god, and the one who seals it is a disciple.

II. The Palace and Weariness (Discourse 505)

In 505 Mahāmaudgalyāyana himself goes to the heaven of the Thirty-three. His reason for going is: “Once, in the stone cave of Mount Jiege, Śakra Devānām Indra asked the World-Honored One the meaning of liberation by the ending of craving, and the World-Honored One explained it for him; having heard it he rejoiced, and seemed to wish to ask further about its meaning. I shall now go and ask him the intent of his rejoicing.” His question is: “Did you rejoice at hearing the teaching? Or did you rejoice because you wished to ask further?” Śakra’s answer does not answer the question: “We of the Thirty-three are much attached to the pleasure of heedlessness; sometimes we remember former matters, and sometimes we do not,” and he asks Mahāmaudgalyāyana to go and ask the World-Honored One, “but here I have a fine palace, newly completed and not long finished; you may go in and look at it.” The meaning of liberation by the ending of craving Śakra sometimes remembers and sometimes does not; what he can show is the new palace. Mahāmaudgalyāyana goes in to look and answers his praise: “Kauśika! It is because you earlier cultivated good dharmas, by the causes and conditions of merit, that this wonderful fruit has come to be”; “Śakra praised himself three times,” and Mahāmaudgalyāyana “likewise answered two and three times.” In 504 Śakra takes the palace as proof of the fruit of giving, and Mahāmaudgalyāyana grants it; in this discourse Śakra praises himself by the palace, Mahāmaudgalyāyana answers three times with the causes and conditions of merit, and then thinks: “Now this Śakra is extremely heedless, dwelling attached to the divine realm, praising this palace; I shall make weariness arise in his mind”—“with one toe he flicked the palace, and made it shake throughout.” What is flicked is the palace; what is made to arise is weariness. The goddesses ask in alarm, “Is this Kauśika’s teacher, who has such great power of merit?” Śakra answers: “This is not my teacher. This is the teacher’s disciple Mahāmaudgalyāyana, pure in pure conduct, of great virtue and great power.” The discourse ends on the goddesses’ words: “If there is a fellow student of such pure conduct, great virtue, and great power, what must the virtue and power of the teacher be?” No word of the Buddha, no closing formula. The disciple’s power lets the gods know that there is a teacher; in this discourse what the disciple speaks is one toe.

III. They Come as They Wish and Go as They Wish (Discourse 506)

In 506 the World-Honored One is in the heaven of the Thirty-three, where he “spent the summer retreat, teaching the Dharma for his mother and the Thirty-three,” and Mahāmaudgalyāyana spends the retreat in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍada’s Park. The four assemblies come to Mahāmaudgalyāyana twice: once to ask where the World-Honored One is keeping the retreat, once, after the three months of the retreat, having heard Mahāmaudgalyāyana “teach the Dharma in various ways, instructing, teaching, illumining, and gladdening,” to ask him to go and pay their respects, “may the World-Honored One return to Jambudvīpa, out of compassion”; Mahāmaudgalyāyana “silently consented.” Mahāmaudgalyāyana reaches the heaven of the Thirty-three, sees the World-Honored One teaching the Dharma to the gods, and thinks it “no different from an assembly in Jambudvīpa”; the World-Honored One knows his thought and says: “Mahāmaudgalyāyana! It is not by their own power. When I wish to teach the Dharma to the gods, they gather at once; when I wish them to go, they go back at once; they come as they wish and go as they wish.” Of the gathering of the gods the World-Honored One says himself, “not by their own power”; their coming and their going follow the World-Honored One’s mind. Mahāmaudgalyāyana asks whether these gods “once heard the Dharma taught from the Buddha, the World-Honored One, attained unbreakable purity, and at the breaking up of the body at death came to be born here?” The Buddha answers “So it is, so it is”: among the gods who gather “there are those who in former lives heard the Dharma, attained unbreakable purity in the Buddha, unbreakable purity in the Dharma and the Saṅgha, and accomplishment in the noble precepts, and at the breaking up of the body at death came to be born here.” The same sentence Śakra repeats, and a certain bhikṣu repeats—and after the three tellings, “a god rose from his seat, arranged his robes, bared his right shoulder, joined his palms and said to the Buddha”: “World-Honored One! I too have accomplished unbreakable purity in the Buddha, and so came to be born here,” and the other gods each say they attained unbreakable purity in the Dharma, unbreakable purity in the Saṅgha, or accomplishment in the noble precepts; “thus countless thousands of gods, before the World-Honored One, each declared for themselves the attainment of the dharma of stream-entry, and all vanished before the Buddha.” The World-Honored One says it, Śakra and a bhikṣu repeat it, the gods declare it for themselves: the meaning of birth in heaven by the four unbreakable purities comes out in this one discourse at three levels. In the last part the World-Honored One promises that in seven days he will “return to Jambudvīpa, to the city of Sāṃkāśya, outside the outer gate, beneath the udumbara tree,” and descends as promised; “gods, nāgas, and spirits, up to the Brahmā gods, all came down with him, and at that time this gathering was named the Place of Descent from the Heavens.” The discourse ends by naming this one event, with no closing formula. In this discourse what the disciple speaks is a carried message: the request of the four assemblies goes up through Mahāmaudgalyāyana, and the World-Honored One’s appointed day comes down through Mahāmaudgalyāyana.

IV. Forty Gods Declare for Themselves (Discourse 507)

Discourse 507 is a continuation of the pattern of 506 without the World-Honored One: forty gods come to Mahāmaudgalyāyana, and Mahāmaudgalyāyana says to them: “Good, gods! You are accomplished in unbreakable purity in the Buddha, accomplished in unbreakable purity in the Dharma and the Saṅgha.” The gods answer: “We attained unbreakable purity in the Buddha, unbreakable purity in the Dharma and the Saṅgha, and accomplishment in the noble precepts, and so were born in heaven,” and some each name one purity; “the forty gods, before the venerable Mahāmaudgalyāyana, each declared for themselves the attainment of the fruit of stream-entry, and vanished.” In 506 the gods declare for themselves before the World-Honored One; in this discourse they declare for themselves before Mahāmaudgalyāyana. The discourse closes with an abbreviation: “As with the forty gods, so four hundred, eight hundred, ten thousand gods spoke likewise.” To declare for oneself is to speak oneself of what one has attained; the declaration before a disciple and the declaration before the Buddha declare the same fruit.

V. The Smile and True Vision (Discourses 508, 509, and 510)

The twenty-seven discourses 508 to 534 share one pattern: Mahāmaudgalyāyana and Lakṣaṇa go on almsround, and on the road he “had a thought in mind, and smiled gladly”; Lakṣaṇa asks, “When the Buddha or a disciple of the Buddha smiles gladly, it is not without cause; venerable one, for what cause and what reason did you smile today?” Mahāmaudgalyāyana answers, “The question is untimely. Let us first enter Rājagṛha for alms, and when we have returned before the World-Honored One, ask this matter; that will be a timely question, and I shall tell you”; back before the Buddha, Lakṣaṇa asks again, and only then does Mahāmaudgalyāyana tell what he saw; the World-Honored One tells the bhikṣus and explains the past deed. What is seen in 508 is “a being, its body like a tower, weeping and wailing, in grief, sorrow, and pain, moving through the air”; in 509, “sinews and bones joined together, the whole body impure, foul and loathsome, with crows, kites, eagles, vultures, jackals, and hungry dogs following and snatching at it to eat”; in 510, “the whole body without skin, a single lump of flesh, moving through the air.” Of Mahāmaudgalyāyana’s smile the discourse does not explain the feeling; what it records is that he sees a being “receiving such a body and having such great grief, sorrow, and suffering,” and thinks of it; the reason he does not speak on the road but must speak before the World-Honored One is that he waits for the seal.

The World-Honored One’s seal is the heart of each discourse: “Good, good! Among my śrāvakas, one abiding in true vision, true knowledge, true meaning, and true Dharma, with decisive penetration, sees this being. I too see this being, and the reason I do not speak of it is for fear that people would not believe. Why? If there are those who do not believe what the Tathāgata says, they are foolish people who suffer through the long night.” What the disciple sees is the seeing of true vision and true knowledge; the World-Honored One also sees it, and does not speak—and his not speaking is not that he does not see, but that he fears people would not believe and would suffer. The disciple speaks it, the World-Honored One seals it, and then what was seen can be believed. The World-Honored One then tells its cause: “In a past age, that being with a huge body was in this Rājagṛha, a cattle-butcher’s son; because of butchering cattle he fell into hell for hundreds of thousands of years, and having come out of hell, with the remaining retribution for butchering cattle, he received such a body, and constantly suffers such grief, sorrow, affliction, and pain”; in 509 he was “a cattle-butcher’s apprentice, because of the offence of butchering cattle,” and in 510 “a sheep-butcher, because of this offence.” Hell is already left behind, but the remaining retribution is still there, so “now he receives this body, and because of the remaining retribution continues to suffer this pain.” Each discourse closes with the World-Honored One’s words: “It is as the venerable Mahāmaudgalyāyana saw, without difference; you should bear it in mind.” What is borne in mind is what the disciple saw, and it is the World-Honored One’s one phrase “without difference” that makes it something to be borne.

VI. What Was Seen on the Road at Rājagṛha (Discourses 511 to 522)

From 511 on, twelve discourses carry the full pattern of 508 by “and so on,” and what remains is only the form of the being and the past deed. The forms of the beings, in order, are: in 511, “the whole body without skin, shaped like dried meat”; in 512, “the whole body without skin, shaped like a lump of flesh”; in 513, “the whole body growing hairs, the hairs like great needles, every needle on fire, burning its own body, the pain piercing to the marrow”; in 514, “the hairs sharp as knives, the hairs on fire, cutting its own body”; in 515, “the hairs like arrows, all on fire, burning its own body”; in 516, “the hairs like spear-blades, the hairs all on fire, burning its own body”; in 517, “a being without a head, with eyes on either side and a mouth on its chest, its body constantly streaming blood, with worms gnawing at it”; in 518, “testicles like a jar, which it squats on when it sits and carries on its shoulder when it walks”; in 519, “wrapping its own body in a net of copper and iron, constantly ablaze, burning its own body”; in 520, “an iron millstone on its head, full of blazing fire, grinding round on its head”; in 521, “its body turning by itself, like a whirlwind”; in 522, “bent over and walking in hiding, as if in terror, its whole body clothed in garments all ablaze, burning its own body.”. The past deeds, in order, are: in 511, “a sheep-butcher’s apprentice”; in 512, “caused her own abortion”; in 513, “an elephant-tamer”; in 514, “delighted in fighting and quarrels, wounding people with knives and swords”; in 515, “was a hunter, shooting birds and beasts”; in 516, “a pig-butcher, spearing herds of pigs”; in 517, “delighted in cutting off people’s heads”; in 518, “was a coppersmith who cheated people with false vessels”; in 519, “a fisherman”; in 520, “a fortune-telling woman, divining by turning the board, deceiving and misleading people to get wealth”; in 521, “a fortune-teller, misleading many people to get wealth”; in 522, “delighted in adultery with others’ wives.”. Form answers deed: hairs like needles, like knives, like arrows, like spears—what the elephant-tamer, the fighter, the hunter, the pig-butcher did to others is done back to their own bodies; the headless one cut off heads, the one with a millstone grinding on its head turned the divining board, the one turning like a whirlwind misled many, the one clothed in fire committed adultery. Four of these discourses have an abbreviation: “As with the elephant-tamer, so with horse-tamers, cattle-tamers, those who delight in slander, and all kinds of people who torment others, likewise”; “As with cutting off people’s heads, so with seizing heads, likewise”; “As with the coppersmith, so with those who cheat with measures and scales, village heads, and market overseers, likewise”; “As with the fisherman, so with bird-catchers and rabbit-netters, likewise.” What one deed covers is not one person only: those who torment, those who seize heads, those who cheat, those who net rabbits, all belong to its kind.

VII. What Was Seen on the Road at Vārāṇasī (Discourses 523 to 525)

In 523 the setting moves to Vārāṇasī, and the full pattern returns: Lakṣaṇa says, “When the World-Honored One or a disciple of the World-Honored One smiles gladly, there must be a cause,” and Mahāmaudgalyāyana answers, “This is an untimely question.” What is seen is “the whole body festering, foul and impure, moving through the air”; Mahāmaudgalyāyana says himself, “I think of beings receiving such a body and suffering such pain—how painful it is!” The past deeds of these three discourses are all tied to the Buddha Kāśyapa: in 523, “a woman who lived by selling her body,” and “there was a bhikṣu who had gone forth under the Buddha Kāśyapa; that woman invited the bhikṣu with an impure mind, and the bhikṣu accepted the invitation with a straightforward mind, not understanding her intent; the woman grew angry and splashed the bhikṣu’s body with impure water”; in 524, “the chief consort of King Zizai, who while sleeping with the king gave rise to anger and poured lamp oil over the king’s body,” whose form is “the whole body ablaze”; in 525, “a brāhmaṇa, the teacher of King Zizai, who out of hatred and envy invited the Saṅgha of the Buddha Kāśyapa’s śrāvakas, and put excrement under the rice to test and trouble the Saṅgha,” whose form is “the whole body smeared with excrement, and eating excrement too.” Impure water, lamp oil, excrement—what was splashed and what was put becomes in turn the body of the one who did it.

VIII. What Was Seen on the Road at Śrāvastī (Discourses 526 to 534)

The nine discourses 526 to 534 are set at Śrāvastī, and the past deeds, except in 531, are all those of people gone forth in the Dharma of the Buddha Kāśyapa. In 526 the bhikṣu in charge of affairs “did not share out the oil at the proper time, waiting until the visiting bhikṣus had left before sharing it out,” and his form is “a great copper cauldron on his head, full of blazing fire, molten copper pouring down over his body”; in 527 the śrāmaṇera guarding the orchard “stole seven fruits and offered them to his preceptor,” and his form is “blazing iron balls going in and out of his body”; in 528 the śrāmaṇera splitting rock sugar “stole and ate what stuck to the blade of the axe,” and his form is “a broad and long tongue, with a sharp adze blazing with fire adzing his tongue”; in 529 the śrāmaṇera carrying rock sugar “stole two [measures] and put them under his armpits,” and his form is “a pair of iron wheels under his two flanks, blazing and spinning, burning his own body”; in 530 the bhikṣu who begged robes and food for the Saṅgha, “what remained after offering to the Saṅgha he used for himself,” and his form is “wrapped in blazing iron leaves, his clothes and bedding all hot iron, blazing with fire, eating hot iron balls,” and this discourse has the abbreviation “As with the bhikṣu, so with the bhikṣuṇī, the śikṣamāṇā, the śrāmaṇera, the śrāmaṇerī, the upāsaka, and the upāsikā, likewise”; in 531 the one who “lived by driving an ox-cart,” whose form is “a blazing iron cart yoked to his neck, pulling out the sinews of his neck”; in 532 the monastery steward who rebuked the bhikṣus, “You may leave this place; it is meagre and cannot provide for you; go each as you please,” so that “the resident bhikṣus all left, and visiting monks, hearing of it, did not come either,” whose form is “a long broad tongue, with blazing iron nails nailing his tongue”; in 533 the monastery steward who “abused the bhikṣus with harsh words and names, saying these are bald wretches, this is a bad wind-blown practice, these are bad robes,” whose form is “the likeness of a bhikṣu, wearing iron leaves for robes, the whole body ablaze, and eating hot iron balls from an iron bowl”; and 534 has no sentence describing the being, but tells the past deed directly: “delighted in raising disputes and litigation, stirring up the Saṅgha, making all kinds of talk so that it was not in harmony; the resident bhikṣus in disgust left, and those who had not come did not come.” Seven fruits, the sugar on the axe-blade, two measures of rock sugar, what remained after the offering—what was stolen is small, and yet “because of this offence he has already suffered immeasurable pain in hell.” The one whose tongue is adzed stole and ate, and the one whose tongue is nailed rebuked and sent away: both forms are tied to the tongue; the one who abused with harsh words and names has for his form iron leaves for robes and hot iron balls from an iron bowl, tied to the body. In the three discourses within the Saṅgha what is received is twice in the tongue and once in the body. In 534 the disharmony has no form told, and its deed alone stands out: the eight discourses before it each have one form and one deed, and the last has only the deed—the twenty-seven sights of one fascicle end with the stirring up of the Saṅgha.

IX. The One-Vehicle Path (Discourse 535)

Discourses 535 and 536 turn to the four foundations of mindfulness, and the speaker is the venerable Aniruddha. Aniruddha, alone, thinks: “There is a one-vehicle path that purifies beings, frees them from sorrow, grief, affliction, and pain, and attains the Dharma of suchness, namely the four foundations of mindfulness. What are the four? The foundation of mindfulness contemplating the body as body, and feelings, mind, and dharmas as dharmas.” His thought has two chains. One is the chain of being secluded from: “One who is secluded from the four foundations of mindfulness is secluded from the noble Dharma; one secluded from the noble Dharma is secluded from the noble path; one secluded from the noble path is secluded from the deathless Dharma; one secluded from the deathless Dharma cannot be freed from birth, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, grief, affliction, and pain.” The other is the chain of faith and delight: “One who has faith and delight in the four foundations of mindfulness has faith and delight in the noble Dharma; one who has faith and delight in the noble Dharma has faith and delight in the noble path; one who has faith and delight in the noble path has faith and delight in the deathless Dharma; one who has faith and delight in the deathless Dharma is freed from birth, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, grief, affliction, and pain.” Mahāmaudgalyāyana knows his thought, comes before him by supernormal power, repeats his thought and asks, “is it so?”; what he repeats differs slightly in wording—the chain of seclusion becomes “One who does not delight in the four foundations of mindfulness does not delight in the noble Dharma; one who does not delight in the noble Dharma does not delight in the noble path; one who does not delight in the noble path does not delight in the deathless Dharma either,” and the chain of faith and delight becomes “One who has faith and delight in the four foundations of mindfulness delights in the noble Dharma; one who delights in the noble Dharma delights in the noble path; one who delights in the noble path attains the deathless Dharma.” Aniruddha’s thought speaks of being secluded; Mahāmaudgalyāyana’s repetition speaks of not delighting; Aniruddha grants it: “So it is, so it is, venerable one!” Mahāmaudgalyāyana then asks: “What is called delighting in the four foundations of mindfulness?” The answer is: “If a bhikṣu, at the foundation of mindfulness contemplating the body as body, has the mind take the body as its object and abide in right mindfulness, tamed, stilled, quiescent, one-pointed and advancing; and likewise at the foundations of mindfulness on feelings, mind, and dharmas, abides in right mindfulness, tamed, stilled, quiescent, one-pointed and advancing.” In the base text this answer is headed “The venerable Mahāmaudgalyāyana:”, while the end of the answer addresses “Venerable Mahāmaudgalyāyana, this is called a bhikṣu delighting in the four foundations of mindfulness”; by context the answerer is Aniruddha, and both are recorded as the base text has them. One who delights in the four foundations of mindfulness does not delight in their name; the mind takes the body as its object and abides in right mindfulness, and is tamed, stilled, quiescent, and one-pointed and advancing. The discourse ends with Mahāmaudgalyāyana “entering a samādhi attainment befitting it” and returning; no word of the Buddha, no closing formula.

X. Cultivating and Much Cultivating the Four Foundations of Mindfulness (Discourse 536)

In 536 Mahāmaudgalyāyana asks again: “What is called cultivating and much cultivating the four foundations of mindfulness?” Aniruddha answers: “If a bhikṣu, toward the inner body, gives rise to the perception of weariness, toward the inner body gives rise to the perception of non-weariness, and to the perception of equanimity toward both weariness and non-weariness, with right mindfulness and right knowledge”; “as with the inner body, so with the outer body and the inner and outer body, the inner feelings, outer feelings, and inner and outer feelings, the inner mind, outer mind, and inner and outer mind, the inner dharmas, outer dharmas, and inner and outer dharmas, he forms the perception of weariness, the perception of non-weariness, and the perception of equanimity toward both weariness and non-weariness, abiding in right mindfulness and right knowledge.” To cultivate and much cultivate is not to give rise to one perception many times; it is to be able, at each and every place, to give rise to the perception of weariness, to give rise to the perception of non-weariness, and to give rise to the perception of equanimity toward both—all three perceptions within reach, while abiding in right mindfulness and right knowledge. Each of the four foundations is divided into inner, outer, and inner and outer, making twelve places; each place has three perceptions, and what one abides in is one. The discourse ends with Mahāmaudgalyāyana “entering samādhi, and from the Pine Grove Monastery at Śrāvastī, by the supernormal power of samādhi, in the time it takes a strong man to bend or stretch his arm, returning to the Vṛji village, Mount Śiśumāra, the fearsome dense forest, the haunt of wild beasts,” with no word of the Buddha and no closing formula. Discourse 535 says that delighting in the four foundations of mindfulness is the mind taking the body as its object and abiding in right mindfulness; 536 says that much cultivating is all three perceptions within reach and abiding in right mindfulness and right knowledge; the two discourses return alike to right mindfulness. The fascicle begins with Śakra’s verse and ends with Aniruddha’s four foundations of mindfulness; and in both of these discourses Mahāmaudgalyāyana asks and Aniruddha answers, a disciple asking a disciple and a disciple answering a disciple, with no word of the Buddha, and what they speak is the one-vehicle path.

XI. How to Read the Fascicle

This fascicle can be read three ways. One reading reads what the disciple saw. In 504 Mahāmaudgalyāyana hears Śakra tell of his palace, and in 505 he goes in and sees it himself, in 506 he sees the gods gathering, in 508 to 534 he sees the beings on the road, in 535 he sees Aniruddha’s thought. What the disciples speak is first what the disciples saw; and what is seen does not stop at the eye of flesh: Śakra’s palace he flicks with one toe, the gathering of the gods he knows to come and go as they wish, the beings’ bodies he sees moving through the air, another’s thought he knows and goes to ask about. The World-Honored One names this “abiding in true vision, true knowledge, true meaning, and true Dharma, with decisive penetration.”

The second reading reads the World-Honored One’s seal. In the twenty-seven discourses, whatever Mahāmaudgalyāyana sees he never speaks of on the road, but always before the World-Honored One; whatever the World-Honored One hears, he says, “I too see this being, and the reason I do not speak of it is for fear that people would not believe,” and then tells the past deed, and then says, “truly and without difference; you should bear it in mind.” That what the disciple saw can be believed lies not in the disciple but in the World-Honored One’s also seeing it and sealing it; that what the disciple speaks can be borne in mind lies not in his words but in “without difference.” In 506 the World-Honored One says the gods attained unbreakable purity and came to be born, Śakra repeats it, a bhikṣu repeats it, the gods declare it for themselves: this too is one seal and three tellings.

The third reading reads where the fascicle returns. 504 speaks of the fruit of giving; 505 speaks of the causes and conditions of merit and makes weariness arise; 506 and 507 speak of birth in heaven by the four unbreakable purities and of declaring for oneself; 508 to 534 speak of what deeds bring upon one; 535 and 536 speak of the one-vehicle path of the four foundations of mindfulness. Giving and its reward, unbreakable purity and stream-entry, deeds and remaining retribution, the foundations of mindfulness and right mindfulness—from the rewards of the gods it speaks down to the remaining retribution of beings, and from remaining retribution to the one-vehicle path. Śakra praises the palace, and Mahāmaudgalyāyana flicks it; the gods praise their rebirth, and the World-Honored One tells its cause; beings suffer their remaining pain, and the World-Honored One tells their deeds; Aniruddha thinks of the one-vehicle path, and Mahāmaudgalyāyana asks about delighting in it and cultivating it. What the fascicle speaks is cause and fruit, truly and without difference, and the one path that frees one from birth, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, grief, affliction, and pain.

Carrying Forward — The Compendium of Topics on Who Speaks

This fascicle carries on the recitation title “the Recitation Spoken by the Disciples, Part Four” marked at the head of fascicle eighteen, and is the second fascicle of what is spoken by the disciples. The Topics of the Sūtras in the Compendium of Topics has no item-by-item gloss on this part. What it relies on is only the treatise’s own statement: the Compendium of Topics says that the Saṃyukta Āgama “proclaims the connected discourses spoken by the Tathāgata and by the disciples,” and says that all the connected discourses are summed up under three aspects, “first, the one who speaks; second, what is spoken; third, for whom it is spoken,” and that “the Tathāgata, or the Tathāgata’s disciples, are the ones who speak. As with what is spoken by the disciples, so with the portion spoken by the Buddha.” In the thirty-three discourses of this fascicle the one who speaks is the venerable Mahāmaudgalyāyana or the venerable Aniruddha; and in the twenty-seven discourses 508 to 534, Mahāmaudgalyāyana speaks what he saw and the World-Honored One speaks the past deed, so that the ones who speak are two, a disciple and the Tathāgata, and what is spoken is one matter. The treatise divides what is spoken by the disciples from what is spoken by the Buddha by the one who speaks, and in these twenty-seven discourses a disciple and the Tathāgata together speak one discourse: within what is spoken by the disciples there is what is spoken by the Tathāgata, and what is divided is only the person who speaks, while the Dharma spoken does not differ. Since the Compendium of Topics has no item-by-item gloss, the exposition of this fascicle does not cite the treatise’s headings; it takes only this statement as the anchor on which it relies.

卷第二十Fascicle 20

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

「奇哉!尊者阿難!大師及弟子同句、同味、同義,所謂第一句義」〔T02 0146a05〕。這一卷二十二經,自經五百三十七至五百五十八,是弟子所說之第三卷;弟子所說自卷第十八起,卷首自標「弟子所說誦第四品」〔T02 0126a06〕,本卷無誦題,承其篇。二十二經之中,世尊親自說法者唯五五六之前半——眾多比丘尼問無相心三昧之果,佛答「智果、智功德」〔T02 0145c26〕;其餘所說,皆出三位尊者之口:尊者阿那律九經(五三七至五四五),答舍利弗、大目犍連、阿難、眾多比丘、外道出家之問,所說唯四念處;尊者摩訶迦旃延十經(五四六至五五五),答梵志、國王、優婆夷、長者之問,或釋世尊之偈,或釋世尊之句,或述世尊所說六念;尊者阿難三經(五五六至五五八),答比丘尼與比丘所問無相心三昧,所答與世尊之答一字不異。三位尊者所說不同,而有一事同:所說者皆是世尊之教——阿那律說「我於四念處修習多修習」〔T02 0140a04〕,迦旃延說「我解世尊以如是義故,說如是偈」〔T02 0143b08〕,阿難說「世尊說是智果、智功德」〔T02 0146a05〕。弟子所說之卷,所說者不是弟子之見;比丘尼之讚「大師及弟子同句、同味、同義」〔T02 0146a06〕,可為一卷之題。

一、四念處成大德神力(經五三七至五三九)

三經同一問。舍利弗問「奇哉!阿那律!有大德神力,於何功德修習多修習而能至此?」〔T02 0139c20〕,大目犍連問「於何功德修習多修習,成此大德神力?」〔T02 0140a12〕,阿難問「於何功德修習多修習,成就如是大德大力大神通?」〔T02 0140b02〕。阿那律之答亦同一句:「於四念處修習多修習,成此大德神力」〔T02 0139c22〕。神力不是所修之法,是所修之果;所修者是四念處。四念處之句,三經各異其字而同其義:五三七作「內身身觀念處,精勤方便,正念正知,調伏世間貪憂」〔T02 0139c24〕,五三八作「內身身觀繫心住,精勤方便,正念正知,除世間貪憂」〔T02 0140a14〕,五三九作「內身身觀念處繫心住,精勤方便,正念正知,除世間貪憂」〔T02 0140b05〕。念處、繫心住、調伏、除,是一事之異名;內、外、內外,身、受、心、法,是一法之十二門。

神力各異。對舍利弗,是「於小千世界少作方便,能遍觀察」〔T02 0140a01〕,「如明目士夫於樓觀上,觀下平地種種之物」〔T02 0140a02〕;對大目犍連,是「以少方便見千須彌山」〔T02 0140a22〕,「如明目士夫登高山頂,觀下千多羅樹林」〔T02 0140a20〕;對阿難,是「以淨天眼過天、人眼,見諸眾生,死時、生時,好色、惡色,上色、下色,善趣、惡趣,隨業受生,皆如實見」〔T02 0140b10〕,「譬如明目士夫住四衢道,見諸人民若來、若去、若坐、若臥」〔T02 0140b16〕。三喻皆是明目士夫,所異者唯所立之處:樓觀、山頂、四衢道。目不異,處異則所見異;念處不異,所修多則所成異。五三九說至天眼所見,不止於見,而見其因:「身惡行,口、意惡行,誹謗賢聖,邪見因緣,身壞命終,生地獄中」〔T02 0140b12〕,「身善行,口,意善行,不謗賢聖,正見成就,以是因緣,身壞命終,得生天上」〔T02 0140b14〕。天眼所見是眾生「隨業受生」〔T02 0140b12〕,與五四八迦旃延所說「業真實者,是依業者」〔T02 0142b02〕相應。三經之末皆以「二正士共論議已,各從座起而去」〔T02 0140a05〕作結(五三八「時」後無逗,照底本),問者答者俱稱正士,與卷第十八同式。

二、病中住四念處(經五四〇·五四一)

五四〇阿那律「身遭病苦」〔T02 0140b28〕,自言「我病不安,難可安忍,身諸苦痛,轉增無損」〔T02 0140c02〕,而即說三種譬——底本作「即說三種譬,如上叉摩經說」〔T02 0140c03〕,所承者是叉摩比丘病中所說三譬。病不減,而能安忍:「然我身已遭此苦痛,且當安忍,正念正知」〔T02 0140c04〕。諸比丘問「心住何所,而能安忍如是大苦,正念正知?」〔T02 0140c06〕,答「住四念處,我於所起身諸苦痛能自安忍,正念正知」〔T02 0140c07〕。五四一是病差之後,問「住何所住,身諸苦痛得安隱?」〔T02 0140c18〕,答「住四念處,身諸苦痛漸得安隱」〔T02 0140c19〕。二經一在病中,一在病後;一說安忍,一說安隱。所住者同是四念處:病增之時住此能忍,病減之時住此得息。四念處不是治病之法,是心之所住;心有所住,則苦痛是所觀,不是所受之主。此二經與前三經相接:前三經說四念處成神力,此二經說四念處能安忍。神力與安忍,皆是「修習多修習」〔T02 0139c21〕之果,而安忍更近於人。

三、學地與無學皆修四念處(經五四二·五四三)

五四二問學地:「若比丘在於學地,上求安隱涅槃住,聖弟子云何修習多修習,於此法、律得盡諸漏,無漏心解脫、慧解脫」〔T02 0140c28〕?答「當住四念處」〔T02 0141a08〕。五四三問無學:「若阿羅漢比丘諸漏已盡,所作已作,捨離重擔,離諸有結,正智心善解脫,亦修四念處耶?」〔T02 0141a19〕答「彼亦修四念處也」〔T02 0141a23〕。學地之修是為得;無學之修,底本自釋其故:「不得者得,不證者證,為現法樂住故」〔T02 0141a24〕。阿那律於此自記:「我亦離諸有漏,得阿羅漢,所作已作,心善解脫,亦修四念處故。不得者得,不到者到,不證者證,乃至現法安樂住」〔T02 0141a25〕。阿羅漢已盡諸漏,猶有「不得者」「不到者」「不證者」——不是漏盡有餘,是神力、三昧、現法樂住之類,於漏盡之外尚可得可證。四念處於學地是道,於無學是住;道有所至,住無所至而不捨。

四、為修習故·大樹順下(經五四四·五四五)

五四四外道出家問「尊者何故於沙門瞿曇法中出家?」〔T02 0141b04〕,阿那律答唯四字:「為修習故」〔T02 0141b06〕。復問所修,答「謂修諸根、修諸力、修諸覺分、修諸念處,汝欲聞何等修?」〔T02 0141b06〕外道自言「根、力、覺分,我不知其名字,況復問義,然我欲聞念處」〔T02 0141b08〕——根、力、覺分之名已不知,念處之名猶可聞。阿那律即說「若比丘內身身觀念處,乃至法法觀念處」〔T02 0141b10〕。出家之故不是信、不是求果,是修習;而所修者對外道說,唯說其所能聞之一門。

五四五阿那律語諸比丘,以大樹為喻:「譬如大樹,生而順下,隨浚隨輸,若伐其根,樹必當倒,隨所而順下」〔T02 0141b16〕。樹之倒,隨其生長之所向;比丘修四念處,「長夜順趣浚輸,向於遠離;順趣浚輸,向於出要,順趣浚輸,向於涅槃」〔T02 0141b18〕。遠離、出要、涅槃三向,是一向之三名;長夜順趣,是其勢已成,非臨時可轉。九經之末以此喻收:四念處之修不是一時之事,是久積之勢,勢成則向涅槃如樹倒之順下。阿那律九經所說唯一法,而九經之問各異:問神力、問病、問學地、問無學、問出家之故、自語諸比丘。所問九門,所答一法。

五、諍之因緣與宿士之數(經五四六·五四七)

五四六梵志問「何因何緣王、王共諍,婆羅門居士、婆羅門居士共諍?」〔T02 0141b26〕迦旃延答「貪欲繫著因緣故」〔T02 0141b28〕;復問出家何以共諍,答「以見欲繫著故」〔T02 0141c02〕。在家之諍因貪欲,出家之諍因見欲——繫著是一,所繫者異。梵志問有能離此二繫著者否,迦旃延答「有,我大師如來、應、等正覺、明行足、善逝、世間解、無上士、調御丈夫、天人師、佛世尊能離此貪欲繫著及見欲繫著」〔T02 0141c05〕。梵志聞之,向佛所住處合掌讚歎「南無南無佛世尊、如來、應供、等正覺,能離欲貪諸繫著,悉能遠離貪欲縛及諸見欲,淨根本」〔T02 0141c12〕。梵志所讚者是佛,而所由聞者是弟子;弟子所說,能令人向佛。

五四七執杖梵志「年耆根熟」〔T02 0141c19〕,怪比丘不敬老,問「汝等何故見老宿士不共語問訊,恭敬命坐?」〔T02 0141c20〕迦旃延答「我法有宿老來,皆共語問訊,恭敬禮拜,命之令坐」〔T02 0141c23〕;而梵志見眾中無老於己者,故問。迦旃延即分宿士與年少法:「若有耆年八十、九十,髮白齒落,成就年少法者,此非宿士;雖復年少年二十五,色白髮黑,盛壯美滿,而彼成就耆年法者,為宿士數」〔T02 0141c27〕。何為年少法?「有五欲功德。謂眼識色愛、樂、念,耳識聲、鼻識香、舌識味、身識觸愛、樂、念。於此五欲功德不離貪、不離欲、不離愛、不離念、不離濁」〔T02 0142a05〕;反之,「於五欲功德離貪、離欲、離愛、離念、離濁」〔T02 0142a10〕,雖年二十五,「成就老人法,為宿士數」〔T02 0142a12〕。老少不在年,在於五欲之離不離。梵志自省而語「雖老則少,汝等雖少,成耆年法」〔T02 0142a14〕。二經皆是梵志問、迦旃延答,所答者皆以繫著與離為判:諍以繫著起,老以離貪成。

六、四姓平等·業真實(經五四八)

五四八摩偷羅王以婆羅門之自言為問:「婆羅門自言:『我第一,他人卑劣,我白,餘人黑,婆羅門清淨,非非婆羅門;是婆羅門子從口生,婆羅門所化,是婆羅門所有。』尊者摩訶迦旃延!此義云何?」〔T02 0142a22〕迦旃延先答一句:「大王!此是世間言說耳」〔T02 0142a26〕,次標一句:「大王當知,業真實者,是依業者」〔T02 0142b02〕。世間言說與業真實,是全經之二柱。王言「此則略說,我所不解,願重分別」〔T02 0142b03〕,迦旃延不自分別,而約「今當問汝,隨問答我」〔T02 0142b04〕——以問為答,令王自答。

九問三層。初三問問權:婆羅門為王,四姓「悉皆召來,以財以力使其侍衛,先起後臥,及諸使令,悉如意不?」〔T02 0142b07〕答「如意」〔T02 0142b08〕;剎利、居士、長者為王亦然;故問「如是四姓悉皆平等,有何差別?」〔T02 0142b12〕王自答「四姓皆等,無有種種勝如差別」〔T02 0142b15〕。次三問問罪:婆羅門中有偷盜者「或鞭、或縛,或驅出國,或罰其金,或截手足耳鼻,罪重則殺」〔T02 0142b20〕,而「然婆羅門,則名為賊」〔T02 0142b22〕;餘三姓亦然;故問「豈非四姓悉平等耶?」〔T02 0142b26〕王答「實無種種勝如差別」〔T02 0142b28〕。後三問問業:婆羅門作十不善業跡「為生惡趣耶?善趣耶?於阿羅呵所為何所聞?」〔T02 0142c06〕王答「當墮惡趣」〔T02 0142c08〕,「剎利、居士、長者亦如是說」〔T02 0142c09〕;行十善業跡「當生善趣」〔T02 0142c13〕,四姓亦同;故問四姓平等否,王答「如是義者,則為平等,無有種種勝如差別」〔T02 0142c17〕。權同、罪同、業報同,三層皆由王口自答;迦旃延之結唯是「當知業真實、業依」〔T02 0142c23〕。王之結語與之同句:「皆是世間言說,故有」〔T02 0142c24〕婆羅門第一之說,「皆是業真實、依於業」〔T02 0142c27〕。

此經與五三九相應:阿那律以天眼見眾生「隨業受生」〔T02 0140b12〕,迦旃延以問答令王自見四姓「依業,真實無差別」〔T02 0142b17〕。一是見,一是理;見者自見,理者自答。弟子所說之法,不以己言強人,而令人自知。

七、定之上更見四事(經五四九)

五四九是一卷之中唯一有偈而偈同文二出之經。迦梨迦優婆夷引世尊答僧耆多童女所問偈:「實義存於心,寂滅而不亂,降伏諸勇猛,可愛端正色,一心獨靜思,服食妙禪樂;是則為遠離,世間之伴黨,世間諸伴黨,無習近我者」〔T02 0143a11〕,問其義。迦旃延之釋自一切入處起:「有一沙門婆羅門言:『地一切入處正受,此則無上,為求此果。』」〔T02 0143a17〕沙門婆羅門以地一切入處之定為無上,以此為所求之果。迦旃延不斥其定,而示其所未見:「若沙門婆羅門於地一切入處正受,清淨鮮白者,則見其本,見患、見滅、見滅道跡;以見本、見患、見滅、見滅道跡故,得真實義存於心,寂滅而不亂」〔T02 0143a19〕。水、火、風、青、黃、赤、白、空、識,十種一切入處皆同此句。一切入處是定,見本、見患、見滅、見滅道跡是慧;定而不見,則以定為果;定而能見,則「實義存於心」〔T02 0143a11〕。偈之首句,迦旃延釋為於定之上更見四事;末以「善見、善入」〔T02 0143b01〕結,而再誦其偈。「我解世尊以如是義故,說如是偈」〔T02 0143b08〕——弟子解偈,不出己義,出世尊之義。優婆夷讚「尊者說真實義」〔T02 0143b09〕,請食而聽法,迦旃延「示、教、照、喜」〔T02 0143b16〕。

八、六念出苦處(經五五〇)

五五〇迦旃延語諸比丘,所說者標為世尊所說:「佛世尊、如來、應、等正覺所知所見,說六法出苦處昇於勝處,說一乘道淨諸眾生,離諸惱苦,憂悲悉滅,得真如法」〔T02 0143b20〕。六法是六念:念如來、念正法、念僧法、念戒德、念施法、念天德。六段同一式:聖弟子念此一事時,「不起欲覺、瞋恚、害覺」〔T02 0143c06〕,「如是,聖弟子出染著心」〔T02 0143b27〕;「何等為染著心?謂五欲功德」〔T02 0143b28〕;「於此五欲功德離貪、恚、癡,安住正念正知,乘於直道」〔T02 0143c08〕,修此一念,「正向涅槃」〔T02 0143c01〕;是名世尊所說第一至第六「出苦處昇於勝處,一乘道淨於眾生,離苦惱,滅憂悲,得如實法」〔T02 0143c02〕。六念各有所念之相:念如來是十號;念法是「現法、律,離諸熱惱,非時,通達,即於現法,緣自覺悟」〔T02 0143c04〕;念僧是四雙八士,所以為福田者,在「戒具足、定具足、慧具足、解脫具足、解脫知見具足」〔T02 0143c17〕,是「世間無上福田」〔T02 0143c18〕;念戒是「不缺戒、不斷戒、純厚戒、不離戒、非盜取戒、善究竟戒、可讚歎戒、梵行不憎惡戒」〔T02 0143c26〕;念施是「解脫心施、常施、捨施、樂施、具足施、平等施」〔T02 0144a08〕;念天是六天「清淨信心,於此命終,生彼諸天」〔T02 0144a17〕,而自念亦然:「我亦如是,信、戒、施、聞、慧,於此命終,生彼天中」〔T02 0144a18〕——所念者諸天之信戒施聞慧,所成者自己之信戒施聞慧。所念六事不同,所出者一:染著心。染著心不是別法,是五欲功德;念佛法僧戒施天時,心不在五欲,是名出。出苦處不是別處,是心離染著之處;一乘道不是別道,是六念各可直向涅槃。

九、流與塞流源(經五五一)

五五一訶梨聚落長者引世尊義品答摩揵提所問偈:「斷一切諸流,亦塞其流源,聚落相習近,牟尼不稱歎。虛空於五欲,永以不還滿,世間諍言訟,畢竟不復為」〔T02 0144b04〕,問其義。迦旃延逐句釋之,凡八目。流:「眼流者,眼識起貪,依眼界貪欲流出,故名為流」〔T02 0144b09〕,六根同。不流:「眼識、眼識所識色依生愛喜,彼若盡、無欲、滅、息、沒,是名不流」〔T02 0144b13〕。流源:「緣眼及色,生眼識,三事和合生觸,緣觸生受,樂受、苦受、不苦不樂受,依此染著流」〔T02 0144b17〕,受生愛喜,「是名流源」〔T02 0144b22〕。塞流源:「眼界取心法境界繫著使,彼若盡、無欲、滅、息、沒,是名塞流源」〔T02 0144b22〕。習近相讚歎:「在家、出家共相習近,同喜、同憂、同樂、同苦,凡所為作,悉皆共同」〔T02 0144b27〕;不讚歎則反之。不空欲:「五欲功德,眼識色愛樂念長養,愛欲深染著」〔T02 0144c03〕,「於此五欲不離貪、不離愛、不離念、不離渴」〔T02 0144c05〕;空欲:「於此五欲功德離貪、離欲、離愛、離念、離渴」〔T02 0144c07〕。八目之釋皆以六根為體:流是根識起貪,源是觸受生愛,塞是繫著使盡。「說我繫著使,是名心法還復滿」〔T02 0144c08〕——有我之繫著,心法還滿;阿羅漢「斷其根本,如截多羅樹頭,於未來世更不復生」〔T02 0144c09〕,故「云何當復與他諍訟」〔T02 0144c10〕。偈之末二句「世間諍言訟,畢竟不復為」〔T02 0144b07〕,迦旃延再誦時作「不復與世間,共言語諍訟」〔T02 0144c16〕,字異而義一。此經與五四六相應:五四六說諍由繫著,此經說不諍由繫著盡。偈之釋以「是名如來所說偈義分別也」〔T02 0144c17〕收——分別者是弟子,所分別者是如來之偈。

十、究竟邊際(經五五二·五五三)

二經同引世尊於界隔山天帝釋石窟之一句:「憍尸迦!若沙門、婆羅門無上愛盡解脫,心正善解脫,究竟邊際,究竟無垢,究竟梵行,畢竟清淨」〔T02 0144c25〕,問「云何於此法、律究竟邊際,究竟無垢,究竟梵行,畢竟清淨?」〔T02 0144c27〕五五二迦旃延答以根識之喜:「眼、眼識、眼識所識色相依生喜,彼若盡、無欲、滅、息、沒,於此法、律究竟邊際,究竟無垢,究竟梵行,畢竟清淨」〔T02 0144c29〕;餘五根之答句,底本不出「無欲」與「究竟邊際」:「耳、鼻、舌、身、意、意識、意識所識法相依生喜,彼若盡、滅、息、沒,比丘於此法、律究竟無垢,究竟梵行,畢竟清淨」〔T02 0145a03〕,照底本不齊一。五五三答以界取之繫著:「若比丘眼界取,心法境界繫著使,彼若盡、無欲、息、沒,於此法、律究竟邊際,究竟無垢,究竟梵行,究竟清淨」〔T02 0145a17〕。同一句而二釋:一釋以喜盡,一釋以使盡——與五五一之不流(喜盡)、塞流源(使盡)二目正對。世尊於天帝釋說四究竟,是果之名;迦旃延於長者釋之,是至果之事。無上愛盡解脫,所盡者在六根之喜與六界之取,不在別處。

十一、四不壞淨增六念(經五五四·五五五)

五五四訶梨聚落主長者病,迦旃延往問,見長者欲起,先止之:「長者莫起!幸有餘座,我自可坐於餘座」〔T02 0145b02〕;長者自言「我病難忍,身諸苦痛轉增無損」〔T02 0145b05〕,即說三種譬,「如前叉摩比丘經說」〔T02 0145b06〕——與五四〇阿那律之病同一句、同一譬。迦旃延之教先是四不壞淨:「汝當修佛不壞淨、法不壞淨、僧不壞淨、聖戒成就,當如是學」〔T02 0145b08〕;長者答「如佛所說四不壞淨,我悉成就」〔T02 0145b09〕。於是更進:「汝當依此四不壞淨修習六念」〔T02 0145b12〕,逐念說之——念施一段說居家之施:「雖在居家,解脫心施、常施、樂施、具足施、平等施」〔T02 0145b25〕,五施而無「捨施」〔T02 0144a08〕,與五五〇所說六施不同,照底本各錄——末言「如是覺依四不壞淨,增六念處」〔T02 0145c01〕。長者答「世尊說依四不壞淨,增六念處,我悉成就,我當修習念佛功德,念法、念僧、念戒、念施、念天」〔T02 0145c02〕。迦旃延即記:「善哉!長者!能自記說,得阿那含」〔T02 0145c05〕。五五〇六念是對諸比丘說,此經六念是對病長者說;對比丘說出苦處,對長者說依四不壞淨而增。四不壞淨是所依,六念是所增;成就四不壞淨而能自記修六念,是阿那含之自記。病苦之中,阿那律住四念處而安忍,長者依四不壞淨而增六念——弟子病與居士病,所住不同,而皆有所住。五五五是結集者之略經:八城長者陀施病,迦旃延往,「如訶梨長者經廣說」〔T02 0145c17〕。

十二、無相心三昧·智果(經五五六至五五八)

三經同一問:「若無相心三昧,不涌、不沒,解脫已住,住已解脫,此無相心三昧,世尊說是何果、何功德?」〔T02 0145c22〕五五六眾多比丘尼先問佛,佛答「此無相心三昧智果、智功德」〔T02 0145c26〕;又往問阿難,阿難答「世尊說是智果、智功德」〔T02 0146a05〕。比丘尼讚「大師及弟子同句、同味、同義,所謂第一句義」〔T02 0146a06〕,又自釋其奇:「世尊亦已如是句、如是味、如是義為我等說,如尊者阿難所說不異」〔T02 0146a08〕。五五七闍知羅比丘尼問阿難於拘睒彌,阿難答同,比丘尼亦讚同句同味同義,而述昔於娑祇城眾多比丘尼問佛之事;迦羅跋比丘尼亦爾。五五八一異比丘得無相心三昧,欲問阿難而自計:阿難若問「比丘!汝得此無相心三昧耶?」〔T02 0146b07〕,己若答未得,則「實問異答」〔T02 0146b08〕;故「隨逐尊者阿難,脫有餘人問此義者,因而得聞」〔T02 0146b09〕。隨逐六年,無人問,乃自問;阿難果問「比丘!汝得此三昧?」〔T02 0146b14〕,比丘「默然住」〔T02 0146b15〕,阿難乃答。

無相心三昧「不涌、不沒,解脫已住,住已解脫」〔T02 0145c22〕,其果是智。不涌不沒是定之相,智果是定之所歸:定不以定為果,以智為果——與五四九一切入處正受之上更有見本見患,同一義。三經之所重不在三昧之釋,在大師與弟子之同句:佛答二目五字,阿難答亦二目五字,不增不減。比丘尼以此為「第一句義」〔T02 0146a07〕;異比丘不欲實問異答,寧隨逐六年以聞,是重此句之真。弟子所說之卷,以此三經收:弟子所說與佛所說同句、同味、同義,是弟子所說之所以可說。

十三、一卷的讀法

這一卷可以作三讀。一讀是讀三位尊者各說何法。阿那律九經說四念處:成神力、能安忍、學地無學皆修、為修習故出家、長夜順趣涅槃。迦旃延十經說離繫著:諍由繫著、老少在五欲之離、四姓依業、一切入處上見四事、六念出染著心、流源與塞、究竟邊際在喜盡使盡、四不壞淨增六念。阿難三經說一句:智果、智功德。三人所說各有其門,而門門皆向涅槃。

二讀是讀弟子如何說。阿那律自說「我於四念處修習多修習」〔T02 0140a04〕,是以自修為證;迦旃延釋偈釋句,每言「我解世尊以如是義故,說如是偈」〔T02 0143b08〕,是以師義為據;對王則「今當問汝,隨問答我」〔T02 0142b04〕,令其自答;阿難答無相心三昧,唯轉述「世尊說是智果、智功德」〔T02 0146a05〕,一字不易。自證、依師、令人自知、轉述不易,四者皆是弟子所說之式。

三讀是讀同句同味同義。卷第十八以「有道有向」〔T02 0126a14〕收四十問,此卷以「同句、同味、同義」〔T02 0146a06〕收二十二經。迦旃延所釋者是世尊之偈、世尊之句、世尊所說之六念;阿難所答者是世尊之答;阿那律所修者是世尊所教之四念處。弟子所說不是另立一說,是同一句由弟子說出。異比丘不以不實之問求答,比丘尼以師弟同句為奇特:弟子所說之貴,在其同。

承衍——攝事分能說句

本卷無誦題,承卷第十八卷首所標「弟子所說誦第四品」〔T02 0126a06〕。攝事分契經事於此品無逐目之釋。其所依者,唯論之自標:攝事分說雜阿笈摩「宣說如來及諸弟子所說相應」〔T30n1579 0772c12〕,又言一切相應略由三相,「一、是能說,二、是所說,三、是所為說」〔T30n1579 0772c17〕,而「若如來、若如來弟子,是能說。如弟子所說,佛所說分」〔T30n1579 0772c18〕。經以「弟子所說」名誦,論以「能說」攝之:弟子所說與佛所說,所分者是能說之人,不是所說之法。本卷二十二經,能說者是尊者阿那律、尊者摩訶迦旃延、尊者阿難;世尊親說唯五五六之前半,而其句與阿難之句不異。攝事分無逐目釋,故本卷之義疏不引論之門目,唯以此句為所依之錨。

“Wonderful, venerable Ānanda! The teacher and the disciple have the same phrase, the same flavor, the same meaning—this is called the first meaning of the phrase.” The twenty-two discourses of this fascicle, from the five hundred and thirty-seventh to the five hundred and fifty-eighth, are the third fascicle of what is spoken by the disciples; what is spoken by the disciples begins at Fascicle 18, which marks itself at its head as “the Recitation Spoken by the Disciples, Part Four,” and this fascicle has no recitation title of its own but continues that part. Of the twenty-two, only the first half of 556 is taught by the World-Honored One himself: many bhikṣuṇīs ask about the fruit of the signless samādhi of the mind, and the Buddha answers “the fruit of knowledge, the merit of knowledge.” Everything else is spoken by three venerables: the venerable Aniruddha in nine discourses (537 to 545) answers the questions of Śāriputra, Mahāmaudgalyāyana, Ānanda, many bhikṣus, and wanderers of another sect, and what he teaches is only the four foundations of mindfulness; the venerable Mahākātyāyana in ten discourses (546 to 555) answers brāhmaṇas, a king, a laywoman, and elders, now explaining a verse of the World-Honored One, now explaining a phrase of his, now relating the six recollections as the World-Honored One taught them; the venerable Ānanda in three discourses (556 to 558) answers bhikṣuṇīs and a bhikṣu on the signless samādhi of the mind, and his answer does not differ by one word from the World-Honored One’s. What the three venerables teach differs, yet one thing is the same: all of it is the teaching of the World-Honored One. Aniruddha says, “I have cultivated and much cultivated the four foundations of mindfulness”; Kātyāyana says, “I understand that the World-Honored One spoke this verse with this meaning”; Ānanda says, “the World-Honored One says it is the fruit of knowledge, the merit of knowledge.” In the fascicle of what is spoken by the disciples, what is spoken is not the disciples’ own view; the bhikṣuṇīs’ praise, “the teacher and the disciple have the same phrase, the same flavor, the same meaning,” may stand as the title of the whole fascicle.

I. The Four Foundations of Mindfulness Accomplish Great Divine Power (Discourses 537 to 539)

Three discourses, one question. Śāriputra asks, “Wonderful, Aniruddha! You have great divine power—by cultivating and much cultivating what merit have you come to this?”; Mahāmaudgalyāyana asks, “By cultivating and much cultivating what merit have you accomplished this great divine power?”; Ānanda asks, “By cultivating and much cultivating what merit have you accomplished such great virtue, great strength, great supernormal power?” Aniruddha’s answer too is one sentence: “By cultivating and much cultivating the four foundations of mindfulness I have accomplished this great divine power.” Divine power is not the dharma cultivated but the fruit of the cultivation; what is cultivated is the four foundations of mindfulness. The sentence on the four foundations differs in wording in each of the three discourses while its meaning is the same: 537 reads “the foundation of mindfulness contemplating the body as body internally, ardent and resourceful, with right mindfulness and clear comprehension, taming greed and sorrow for the world”; 538 reads “contemplating the body as body internally with the mind bound in place, ardent and resourceful, with right mindfulness and clear comprehension, removing greed and sorrow for the world”; 539 reads “the foundation of mindfulness contemplating the body as body internally with the mind bound in place, ardent and resourceful, with right mindfulness and clear comprehension, removing greed and sorrow for the world.” Foundation of mindfulness, mind bound in place, taming, removing—these are different names for one thing; internal, external, internal and external, and body, feelings, mind, dharmas, are the twelve doors of one dharma.

The powers differ. To Śāriputra it is that “in a small thousandfold world, with little effort, I can survey everything,” “as a clear-eyed man on a high tower looks down upon the various things on the level ground below”; to Mahāmaudgalyāyana it is that “with little effort I see a thousand Sumerus,” “as a clear-eyed man climbs to a mountain top and looks down upon a grove of a thousand palmyra trees”; to Ānanda it is that “with the pure divine eye surpassing the eyes of gods and humans I see beings at the time of death and at the time of birth, of fine complexion and of poor complexion, of higher complexion and of lower complexion, in good destinations and in evil destinations, taking rebirth according to their actions, and I see all of it as it really is,” “as a clear-eyed man standing at a crossroads of four ways sees the people coming and going, sitting and lying down.” All three similes are the clear-eyed man; only the place where he stands differs: tower, mountain top, crossroads. The eye does not differ; where the place differs, what is seen differs. The foundations of mindfulness do not differ; where cultivation is greater, what is accomplished differs. In 539 the teaching reaches what the divine eye sees, and does not stop at the seeing but sees its cause: “evil conduct of body, evil conduct of speech and mind, slandering the worthy and the noble, through the condition of wrong view, at the breaking up of the body at the end of life they are born in hell”; “good conduct of body, good conduct of speech and mind, not slandering the worthy and the noble, accomplished in right view, through this condition, at the breaking up of the body at the end of life they are born in heaven.” What the divine eye sees is beings “taking rebirth according to their actions,” and this answers to what Kātyāyana says in 548, “the reality is action; it is what depends on action.” Each of the three discourses ends with “the two venerables, having finished their discussion, each rose from his seat and left” (538 lacks the comma after “then,” as the text has it); the questioner and the one who answers are both called venerables, in the same form as Fascicle 18.

II. Dwelling in the Four Foundations of Mindfulness in Sickness (Discourses 540 and 541)

In 540 Aniruddha “was afflicted with sickness and pain,” and he says of himself, “My sickness is not at ease; it is hard to endure; the pains of my body grow worse and do not lessen,” and at once he speaks the three similes—the text reads “at once he spoke the three similes, as told in the Chama discourse above,” that is, the three similes the bhikṣu Chama spoke in his sickness. The sickness does not lessen, and yet he can endure it: “But my body has already met with this pain; I shall endure it patiently, with right mindfulness and clear comprehension.” The bhikṣus ask, “Where does the mind dwell, that you can endure such great pain with right mindfulness and clear comprehension?” and he answers, “Dwelling in the four foundations of mindfulness, I can myself endure the pains that arise in my body, with right mindfulness and clear comprehension.” In 541, after the sickness has passed, they ask, “Dwelling where do the pains of the body find ease?” and he answers, “Dwelling in the four foundations of mindfulness, the pains of the body gradually find ease.” One discourse is in sickness, one after it; one speaks of enduring, one of ease. What is dwelt in is the same four foundations of mindfulness: when the sickness grows, dwelling here one can endure; when it lessens, dwelling here one finds rest. The four foundations of mindfulness are not a method for curing sickness; they are where the mind dwells, and when the mind has a dwelling, the pain is what is contemplated, not the master of what is felt. These two discourses join the three before them: the three say that the four foundations accomplish divine power, these two that they make endurance possible. Divine power and endurance are both the fruit of “cultivating and much cultivating,” and endurance is nearer to a human being.

III. Those in Training and Those Beyond Training Both Cultivate the Four Foundations (Discourses 542 and 543)

In 542 the question concerns the stage of training: “If a bhikṣu is at the stage of training and dwells aspiring upward to the safe nirvāṇa, how should the noble disciple cultivate and much cultivate so that in this Dharma and discipline he ends all outflows, with the mind liberated without outflows and liberated by wisdom?” The answer: “He should dwell in the four foundations of mindfulness.” In 543 the question concerns one beyond training: “If an arhat bhikṣu has ended the outflows, done what was to be done, laid down the heavy burdens, left behind the bonds of existence, and with right knowledge is well liberated in mind, does he too cultivate the four foundations of mindfulness?” The answer: “He too cultivates the four foundations of mindfulness.” The cultivation of one in training is for attaining; the text itself gives the reason for the cultivation of one beyond training: “What is not attained is attained, what is not realized is realized, and for the sake of dwelling at ease in this very life.” Here Aniruddha declares for himself: “I too have left behind the outflows and attained arhatship, done what was to be done, with the mind well liberated, and I too cultivate the four foundations of mindfulness. What is not attained is attained, what is not reached is reached, what is not realized is realized, up to dwelling at ease in this very life.” The arhat has ended the outflows and still has “what is not attained,” “what is not reached,” “what is not realized”—not a remainder of outflows, but divine power, samādhi, dwelling at ease in this very life and the like, which beyond the ending of outflows may still be attained and realized. For one in training the four foundations are a path; for one beyond training they are a dwelling. A path arrives somewhere; a dwelling arrives nowhere and is not given up.

IV. For the Sake of Cultivation; the Great Tree Leaning Downward (Discourses 544 and 545)

In 544 the wanderers of another sect ask, “Venerable one, why did you go forth in the Dharma of the ascetic Gautama?” and Aniruddha answers in four Chinese characters: “for the sake of cultivation.” Asked again what is cultivated, he answers, “cultivating the faculties, cultivating the powers, cultivating the factors of awakening, cultivating the foundations of mindfulness—which cultivation do you wish to hear?” The wanderers say of themselves, “Faculties, powers, factors of awakening—we do not even know their names, let alone ask their meaning; but we wish to hear of the foundations of mindfulness.” The names of the faculties, powers, and factors of awakening are already unknown to them; the name of the foundations of mindfulness they can still hear. Aniruddha then says, “If a bhikṣu contemplates the body as body internally, a foundation of mindfulness, up to contemplating dharmas as dharmas, a foundation of mindfulness.” The reason for going forth is not faith, not seeking a fruit, but cultivation; and what is cultivated, when told to those of another sect, is told only through the one door they are able to hear.

In 545 Aniruddha speaks to the bhikṣus with the simile of a great tree: “It is like a great tree that grows leaning downward, following the slope, following the flow; if its root is cut, the tree must fall, and it falls in the direction in which it leans.” The fall of the tree follows the direction of its growth; a bhikṣu cultivating the four foundations of mindfulness “through the long night inclines, slopes, and flows toward seclusion; inclines, slopes, and flows toward deliverance; inclines, slopes, and flows toward nirvāṇa.” Seclusion, deliverance, nirvāṇa are three names of one direction; inclining through the long night is a momentum already formed, not something turned at the moment. The nine discourses close with this simile: the cultivation of the four foundations of mindfulness is not a matter of one moment but a momentum long accumulated, and when the momentum is formed it moves toward nirvāṇa as the tree falls in the direction it leans. Aniruddha’s nine discourses teach a single dharma, while the questions of the nine differ: about divine power, about sickness, about the stage of training, about one beyond training, about the reason for going forth, and his own words to the bhikṣus. Nine doors of questioning, one dharma of answer.

V. The Cause of Dispute and Who Is Counted Among the Aged (Discourses 546 and 547)

In 546 a brāhmaṇa asks, “By what cause and what condition do kings dispute with kings, and brāhmaṇas and householders dispute with brāhmaṇas and householders?” Kātyāyana answers, “Through the cause and condition of being bound and attached by desire”; asked again why those gone forth dispute with those gone forth, he answers, “Because they are bound and attached by desire for views.” The disputes of those at home arise from desire, the disputes of those gone forth from desire for views; the binding is one, what is bound to differs. The brāhmaṇa asks whether there is anyone able to leave these two bindings, and Kātyāyana answers, “There is. My teacher, the Tathāgata, the Worthy One, the Perfectly Awakened One, perfect in knowledge and conduct, the Well-Gone One, knower of the world, the unsurpassed one, tamer of persons, teacher of gods and humans, the Buddha, the World-Honored One, is able to leave this binding and attachment by desire and by desire for views.” Hearing this, the brāhmaṇa joins his palms toward the place where the Buddha dwells and praises him: “Homage, homage to the Buddha, the World-Honored One, the Tathāgata, the Worthy One, the Perfectly Awakened One, who can leave the bindings of desire and craving, who can wholly leave the bonds of desire and all desire for views, pure at the root.” What the brāhmaṇa praises is the Buddha, and the one through whom he hears is a disciple; what is spoken by the disciples can turn a person toward the Buddha.

In 547 a staff-bearing brāhmaṇa, “aged in years, his faculties ripe,” is offended that the bhikṣus do not honor the old, and asks, “Elders! Why, seeing an old and aged man, do you not speak with him, greet him, and respectfully offer him a seat?” Kātyāyana answers, “In our Dharma, when an aged elder comes, all speak with him, greet him, respectfully bow, and bid him sit”; but the brāhmaṇa sees no one in the assembly older than himself, and so he asks. Kātyāyana then distinguishes those counted among the aged from the dharma of youth: “If there is one aged eighty or ninety, with white hair and fallen teeth, who is accomplished in the dharma of youth, he is not one of the aged; while one who is young, twenty-five years old, fair of skin and black of hair, in the fullness of strength and beauty, if he is accomplished in the dharma of age, is counted among the aged.” What is the dharma of youth? “There are the five strands of sense pleasure: forms cognized by the eye that are loved, delighted in, and longed for; sounds cognized by the ear, odors by the nose, tastes by the tongue, touches by the body, loved, delighted in, and longed for. With regard to these five strands of sense pleasure one is not free from greed, not free from desire, not free from craving, not free from longing, not free from turbidity”; conversely, “with regard to the five strands of sense pleasure one is free from greed, free from desire, free from craving, free from longing, free from turbidity,” and though twenty-five years old, “he is accomplished in the dharma of the old and is counted among the aged.” Old and young are not a matter of years but of whether one is free of the five sense pleasures or not. The brāhmaṇa examines himself and says, “though old I am young, and you, though young, are accomplished in the dharma of age.” Both discourses are a brāhmaṇa’s question and Kātyāyana’s answer, and both answers take binding and freedom as the measure: dispute arises from binding, age is accomplished by freedom from greed.

VI. The Four Castes Are Equal; the Reality Is Action (Discourse 548)

In 548 the king of Mathurā makes the brāhmaṇas’ own claim his question: “The brāhmaṇas say of themselves, ‘We are first, others are inferior; we are white, others are black; brāhmaṇas are pure, non-brāhmaṇas are not; the sons of brāhmaṇas are born from the mouth, made by brāhmaṇas, the possession of brāhmaṇas.’ Venerable Mahākātyāyana! What is the meaning of this?” Kātyāyana first answers in one sentence—“Great King! This is merely worldly speech”—and then sets down one sentence: “Great King, you should know that the reality is action; it is what depends on action.” Worldly speech and the reality of action are the two pillars of the whole discourse. The king says, “This is said in brief, and I do not understand it; I beg you to analyze it further,” and Kātyāyana does not analyze it himself but proposes, “Now I shall question you; answer me as I ask”—answering by questioning, so that the king answers himself.

Nine questions in three layers. The first three ask about power: if a brāhmaṇa is king, the four castes “are all summoned, and with wealth and with force made to attend him, to rise before him and lie down after him, and to carry out all his commands—is all this as he wishes?” The answer: “As he wishes.” If a kṣatriya, a householder, or an elder is king, it is the same; so he asks, “In this way the four castes are all equal—what difference is there?” and the king answers himself, “the four castes are all equal; there is no difference of superior and inferior.” The next three ask about crime: if among the brāhmaṇas there is a thief, he is “flogged, or bound, or driven from the country, or fined, or his hands, feet, ears, and nose are cut off, and if the crime is grave he is killed,” and “yet, being a brāhmaṇa, he is called a thief”; the other three castes are the same; so he asks, “Are the four castes not all equal?” and the king answers, “truly there is no difference of superior and inferior.” The last three ask about action: if a brāhmaṇa commits the ten unwholesome courses of action, “is he born in an evil destination, or in a good one? What have you heard from the arhats?” The king answers, “he falls into an evil destination,” and “of kṣatriyas, householders, and elders the same is said”; if he practices the ten wholesome courses of action, “he is born in a good destination,” and the four castes again are the same; so he asks whether the four castes are equal, and the king answers, “In this sense they are equal; there is no difference of superior and inferior.” Power the same, punishment the same, the result of action the same—all three layers are answered by the king’s own mouth; Kātyāyana’s conclusion is only “you should know that the reality is action, and what depends on action.” The king’s closing words use the same phrase: “all this is worldly speech, and so it is said” that brāhmaṇas are first, and “all is the reality of action, depending on action.”

This discourse answers to 539: Aniruddha with the divine eye sees beings “taking rebirth according to their actions,” and Kātyāyana by question and answer lets the king see for himself that the four castes “depend on action, and in reality there is no difference.” One is seeing, one is reasoning; the one who sees sees for himself, the one who reasons answers for himself. The Dharma spoken by the disciples does not force a person by one’s own words; it lets a person know for himself.

VII. Seeing Four Things Above Concentration (Discourse 549)

Discourse 549 is the only discourse in the fascicle whose verse appears twice in the same words. The laywoman Jialijia cites the verse with which the World-Honored One answered the maiden Sengqiduo: “The real meaning abides in the mind, quiescent and undisturbed; he has subdued all that is fierce, the lovely and well-formed; single-minded, reflecting alone, he feeds on the sublime joy of dhyāna; this is called seclusion from the companions of the world; among the companions of the world there is none who associates with me,” and asks its meaning. Kātyāyana’s explanation begins from the all-entering spheres: “There are ascetics and brāhmaṇas who say, ‘The attainment of the all-entering sphere of earth is the unsurpassed; for this fruit we seek.’” Ascetics and brāhmaṇas take the concentration of the all-entering sphere of earth as the unsurpassed and this as the fruit they seek. Kātyāyana does not reject their concentration; he shows what they have not seen: “If ascetics and brāhmaṇas, in the attainment of the all-entering sphere of earth, pure and bright-white, see its origin, see its danger, see its cessation, see the path to its cessation, then because they see its origin, see its danger, see its cessation, see the path to its cessation, the real meaning comes to abide in the mind, quiescent and undisturbed.” Water, fire, wind, blue, yellow, red, white, space, consciousness—the ten all-entering spheres all follow the same sentence. The all-entering spheres are concentration; seeing the origin, seeing the danger, seeing the cessation, seeing the path to cessation is wisdom. Concentration without seeing takes concentration as the fruit; concentration that can see, and then “the real meaning abides in the mind.” The first line of the verse Kātyāyana explains as seeing these four things above and beyond concentration; he closes with “seeing well, entering well,” and recites the verse again. “I understand that the World-Honored One spoke this verse with this meaning”—when a disciple explains a verse he does not bring out his own meaning but the meaning of the World-Honored One. The laywoman praises him, “the venerable one has spoken the real meaning,” invites him to eat and listens to the Dharma, and Kātyāyana “instructs, teaches, illumines, and gladdens” her.

VIII. The Six Recollections, the Places of Escape from Suffering (Discourse 550)

In 550 Kātyāyana speaks to the bhikṣus, and what he speaks he marks as spoken by the World-Honored One: “The Buddha, the World-Honored One, the Tathāgata, the Worthy One, the Perfectly Awakened One, from what he knows and sees, teaches six dharmas as places of escape from suffering that rise to the superior place, teaches the one-vehicle path that purifies beings, leaves behind all affliction and suffering, extinguishes all sorrow and lamentation, and attains the Dharma of suchness.” The six dharmas are the six recollections: recollection of the Tathāgata, of the right Dharma, of the dharma of the Saṅgha, of the merit of the precepts, of the dharma of giving, of the merit of the gods. The six sections share one form: when the noble disciple recollects this one thing, “thoughts of desire, ill will, and harming do not arise,” “thus the noble disciple leaves the mind of defiled attachment”; “what is the mind of defiled attachment? It is the five strands of sense pleasure”; “with regard to these five strands of sense pleasure he is free from greed, hatred, and delusion, abides in right mindfulness and clear comprehension, rides the straight path,” cultivates this one recollection, “heading rightly toward nirvāṇa”; this is called the first to the sixth of what the World-Honored One teaches as “a place of escape from suffering that rises to the superior place, the one-vehicle path that purifies beings, leaves behind suffering and affliction, extinguishes sorrow and lamentation, and attains the Dharma as it really is.” Each of the six recollections has the object it recollects: recollection of the Tathāgata is the ten epithets; recollection of the Dharma is “the Dharma and discipline here and now, leaving behind all fever, not subject to time, penetrating, right here and now, realized for oneself”; recollection of the Saṅgha is the four pairs, the eight persons, who are a field of merit because they are “accomplished in precepts, accomplished in concentration, accomplished in wisdom, accomplished in liberation, accomplished in the knowledge and vision of liberation,” and so “the unsurpassed field of merit for the world”; recollection of the precepts is “precepts unbroken, uncut, unmixed, undeparted-from, not stolen, well perfected, praiseworthy, of pure conduct and not disdained”; recollection of giving is “giving with a liberated mind, constant giving, giving in relinquishment, giving with delight, complete giving, equal giving”; recollection of the gods is the six heavens, “with pure faith, at the end of this life born among those gods,” and the same recollection turned upon oneself: “I too, with faith, precepts, giving, learning, and wisdom, at the end of this life shall be born among those gods”—what is recollected is the faith, precepts, giving, learning, and wisdom of the gods, and what is accomplished is one’s own. The six objects of recollection differ; what is left behind is one: the mind of defiled attachment. The mind of defiled attachment is not some other dharma; it is the five strands of sense pleasure. When one recollects the Buddha, the Dharma, the Saṅgha, the precepts, giving, and the gods, the mind is not in the five sense pleasures, and this is called leaving. The place of escape from suffering is not some other place; it is the place where the mind has left defiled attachment. The one-vehicle path is not some other path; it is that each of the six recollections can head straight toward nirvāṇa.

IX. The Flow and Blocking Its Source (Discourse 551)

In 551 the elder of Hali village cites the verse with which the World-Honored One answered Mojianti in the Chapter on Meaning: “Cutting off all the flows, and also blocking their source; close association with the village the sage does not praise. Emptied of the five sense pleasures, never again to be filled; disputes and quarrels of the world he finally does no more,” and asks its meaning. Kātyāyana explains it phrase by phrase, under eight headings. The flow: “the flow of the eye is this: greed arises in eye-consciousness, and depending on the eye element desire flows out; therefore it is called the flow,” and the six faculties are alike. Not flowing: “eye-consciousness and the forms cognized by eye-consciousness give rise, depending on them, to craving and delight; when these are exhausted, free of desire, ceased, stilled, and gone, this is called not flowing.” The source of the flow: “conditioned by the eye and forms, eye-consciousness arises; the meeting of the three gives rise to contact; conditioned by contact feeling arises, pleasant feeling, painful feeling, neither-painful-nor-pleasant feeling; depending on this, the flow of defiled attachment,” feeling gives rise to craving and delight, “this is called the source of the flow.” Blocking the source: “clinging to the eye element, the fetter that binds and attaches to the mind-dharmas and their objects—when this is exhausted, free of desire, ceased, stilled, and gone, this is called blocking the source of the flow.” Praising one another in close association: “those at home and those gone forth closely associate with one another, sharing joy, sharing sorrow, sharing happiness, sharing suffering, and in all they do acting together”; not praising is the reverse. Not emptied of desire: “the five strands of sense pleasure: forms cognized by the eye, loved, delighted in, longed for, nourished, with craving and desire deeply attached,” “with regard to these five sense pleasures one is not free from greed, not free from craving, not free from longing, not free from thirst”; emptied of desire: “with regard to these five strands of sense pleasure one is free from greed, free from desire, free from craving, free from longing, free from thirst.” All eight headings are explained with the six faculties as their body: the flow is greed arising in faculty and consciousness, the source is contact and feeling giving rise to craving, the blocking is the exhaustion of the fetter that binds and attaches. “To speak of the fetter that binds and attaches to a self—this is called the mind-dharmas filling again.” Where there is binding to a self, the mind-dharmas fill again; the arhat “has cut off its root, like a palmyra tree cut off at the crown, never to arise again in future,” and so “how could he again dispute with others?” The last two lines of the verse, “disputes and quarrels of the world he finally does no more,” Kātyāyana recites the second time as “no longer with the world does he exchange words in dispute”—the words differ, the meaning is one. This discourse answers to 546: there, dispute arises from binding; here, there is no dispute because the binding is exhausted. The explanation of the verse closes with “this is the analysis of the meaning of the verse spoken by the Tathāgata”—the one who analyzes is a disciple; what is analyzed is the Tathāgata’s verse.

X. The Ultimate End (Discourses 552 and 553)

Both discourses cite the same phrase that the World-Honored One spoke to Śakra, lord of the gods, in the stone cave on Mount Jiege: “Kauśika! If an ascetic or brāhmaṇa is liberated by the unsurpassed exhaustion of craving, the mind rightly and well liberated, he has reached the ultimate end, ultimate stainlessness, ultimate pure conduct, final purity,” and ask, “How, in this Dharma and discipline, does one reach the ultimate end, ultimate stainlessness, ultimate pure conduct, final purity?” In 552 Kātyāyana answers with the delight of faculty and consciousness: “The eye, eye-consciousness, and the forms cognized by eye-consciousness give rise, depending on one another, to delight; when this is exhausted, free of desire, ceased, stilled, and gone, in this Dharma and discipline one has reached the ultimate end, ultimate stainlessness, ultimate pure conduct, final purity.” For the other five faculties the text drops “free of desire” and “the ultimate end”: “The ear, nose, tongue, body, mind, mind-consciousness, and the dharmas cognized by mind-consciousness give rise, depending on one another, to delight; when this is exhausted, ceased, stilled, and gone, the bhikṣu in this Dharma and discipline has reached ultimate stainlessness, ultimate pure conduct, final purity”—left uneven, as the text has it. In 553 he answers with the binding of clinging to the elements: “If a bhikṣu clings to the eye element, with the fetter that binds and attaches to the mind-dharmas and their objects—when this is exhausted, free of desire, stilled, and gone, in this Dharma and discipline one has reached the ultimate end, ultimate stainlessness, ultimate pure conduct, ultimate purity.” One phrase, two explanations: one by the exhaustion of delight, one by the exhaustion of the fetter—corresponding exactly to the two headings of 551, not flowing (delight exhausted) and blocking the source (the fetter exhausted). What the World-Honored One spoke to Śakra, the four ultimates, are the names of the fruit; what Kātyāyana explains to the elder is the deed by which the fruit is reached. The unsurpassed liberation through the exhaustion of craving—what is exhausted lies in the delight of the six faculties and the clinging to the six elements, and nowhere else.

XI. The Four Unbreakable Purities Increase the Six Recollections (Discourses 554 and 555)

In 554 the elder and village chief of Hali is sick; Kātyāyana comes to ask after him, sees the elder about to rise, and first stops him: “Elder, do not rise! There is another seat; I can sit on it myself.” The elder says of himself, “my sickness is hard to endure; the pains of my body grow worse and do not lessen,” and at once speaks the three similes, “as told in the discourse of the bhikṣu Chama before”—the same sentence and the same similes as Aniruddha’s sickness in 540. Kātyāyana’s teaching is first the four unbreakable purities: “Therefore you should cultivate unbreakable purity in the Buddha, unbreakable purity in the Dharma, unbreakable purity in the Saṅgha, and accomplishment in the noble precepts; thus you should train.” The elder answers, “The four unbreakable purities the Buddha taught I have all accomplished.” So he goes further: “You should, depending on these four unbreakable purities, cultivate the six recollections,” and teaches each recollection in turn—the section on giving speaks of giving while at home: “though dwelling at home, giving with a liberated mind, constant giving, giving with delight, complete giving, equal giving,” five kinds of giving without “giving in relinquishment,” unlike the six of 550, each recorded as the text has it—ending, “Thus, awakening in dependence on the four unbreakable purities, increase the six foundations of recollection.” The elder answers, “The World-Honored One taught that in dependence on the four unbreakable purities one increases the six foundations of recollection; I have accomplished them all, and I shall cultivate recollection of the Buddha’s merit, recollection of the Dharma, of the Saṅgha, of the precepts, of giving, and of the gods.” Kātyāyana at once declares it: “Good, elder! You are able to declare for yourself that you have attained non-returning.” The six recollections of 550 were taught to the bhikṣus; the six recollections here are taught to a sick elder. To the bhikṣus they are taught as places of escape from suffering; to the elder, as what is increased in dependence on the four unbreakable purities. The four unbreakable purities are what one depends on; the six recollections are what is increased; to have accomplished the four unbreakable purities and be able to declare for oneself that one cultivates the six recollections is the self-declaration of a non-returner. In the midst of sickness, Aniruddha dwells in the four foundations of mindfulness and endures; the elder depends on the four unbreakable purities and increases the six recollections—a sick disciple and a sick layman dwell in different things, and both have a dwelling. Discourse 555 is the compilers’ abbreviated discourse: the elder Tuoshi of Bacheng is sick, Kātyāyana goes to him, “as told at length in the discourse of the elder of Hali.”

XII. The Signless Samādhi of the Mind; the Fruit of Knowledge (Discourses 556 to 558)

Three discourses, one question: “If the signless samādhi of the mind neither surges nor sinks, liberated and then abiding, abiding and then liberated—of this signless samādhi of the mind, what fruit, what merit does the World-Honored One teach?” In 556 many bhikṣuṇīs first ask the Buddha, and the Buddha answers, “this signless samādhi of the mind has the fruit of knowledge, the merit of knowledge”; they then go and ask Ānanda, and Ānanda answers, “the World-Honored One says it is the fruit of knowledge, the merit of knowledge.” The bhikṣuṇīs praise him, “the teacher and the disciple have the same phrase, the same flavor, the same meaning—this is called the first meaning of the phrase,” and explain their wonder themselves: “the World-Honored One has already taught us with the same phrase, the same flavor, the same meaning, no different from what the venerable Ānanda has said.” In 557 the bhikṣuṇī Shezhiluo asks Ānanda at Kauśāmbī; Ānanda answers the same; the bhikṣuṇī likewise praises the same phrase, the same flavor, the same meaning, and relates how the many bhikṣuṇīs once asked the Buddha at the city of Suoqi; and the bhikṣuṇī Jialuoba does likewise. In 558 a certain bhikṣu who has attained the signless samādhi of the mind wishes to ask Ānanda and reckons to himself: if Ānanda asks, “Bhikṣu! Have you attained this signless samādhi of the mind?” and he answers that he has not, that would be “asking truly and answering otherwise”; so “I shall follow the venerable Ānanda, and if perchance someone else asks about this matter, I shall thereby get to hear it.” He follows him six years; no one asks; then he himself asks Ānanda. Ānanda duly asks, “Bhikṣu! Have you attained this samādhi?”; the bhikṣu “remains silent,” and only then does Ānanda answer.

The signless samādhi of the mind “neither surges nor sinks, liberated and then abiding, abiding and then liberated,” and its fruit is knowledge. Neither surging nor sinking is the mark of the concentration; the fruit of knowledge is where the concentration returns: concentration does not take concentration as its fruit but knowledge—the same meaning as in 549, where above the attainment of the all-entering spheres there is still the seeing of the origin and the danger. The weight of the three discourses lies not in the explanation of the samādhi but in the sameness of phrase between teacher and disciple: the Buddha answers with two names in five characters, and Ānanda answers with the same two names in five characters, neither more nor less. The bhikṣuṇīs call this “the first meaning of the phrase”; the certain bhikṣu, unwilling to ask truly and answer otherwise, would rather follow six years in order to hear—so much does he value the truth of this phrase. The fascicle of what is spoken by the disciples closes with these three discourses: what is spoken by the disciples has the same phrase, the same flavor, the same meaning as what is spoken by the Buddha, and this is why what is spoken by the disciples can be spoken at all.

XIII. How to Read the Fascicle

This fascicle may be read in three ways. One reading asks what dharma each of the three venerables teaches. Aniruddha’s nine discourses teach the four foundations of mindfulness: accomplishing divine power, making endurance possible, cultivated by those in training and those beyond training alike, the reason for going forth, inclining through the long night toward nirvāṇa. Kātyāyana’s ten discourses teach freedom from binding: dispute arises from binding, old and young are a matter of freedom from the five sense pleasures, the four castes depend on action, above the all-entering spheres the four things are seen, the six recollections leave the mind of defiled attachment, the flow and its source and their blocking, the ultimate end lies in the exhaustion of delight and of the fetter, the four unbreakable purities increase the six recollections. Ānanda’s three discourses teach one phrase: the fruit of knowledge, the merit of knowledge. Each of the three has his own door, and every door faces nirvāṇa.

A second reading asks how the disciples speak. Aniruddha says of himself, “I have cultivated and much cultivated the four foundations of mindfulness,” taking his own cultivation as witness; Kātyāyana, explaining verses and phrases, says each time, “I understand that the World-Honored One spoke this verse with this meaning,” taking the teacher’s meaning as his ground; to the king he says, “Now I shall question you; answer me as I ask,” letting him answer himself; Ānanda, answering on the signless samādhi of the mind, only relates “the World-Honored One says it is the fruit of knowledge, the merit of knowledge,” changing not one word. Witnessing for oneself, relying on the teacher, letting a person know for himself, relating without alteration—all four are the manner of what is spoken by the disciples.

A third reading is to read the same phrase, the same flavor, the same meaning. Fascicle 18 gathered forty questions under “there is a path, there is a way”; this fascicle gathers twenty-two discourses under “the same phrase, the same flavor, the same meaning.” What Kātyāyana explains is the World-Honored One’s verse, the World-Honored One’s phrase, the six recollections the World-Honored One taught; what Ānanda answers is the World-Honored One’s answer; what Aniruddha cultivates is the four foundations of mindfulness the World-Honored One taught. What is spoken by the disciples does not set up another teaching; it is the same phrase spoken from a disciple’s mouth. The certain bhikṣu will not seek an answer by a question that is not true; the bhikṣuṇīs find it wonderful that teacher and disciple have the same phrase: the worth of what is spoken by the disciples lies in its sameness.

Carrying Forward — The Compendium of Topics on Who Speaks

This fascicle has no recitation title; it continues what Fascicle 18 marks at its head as “the Recitation Spoken by the Disciples, Part Four.” The Topics of the Sūtras in the Compendium of Topics has no item-by-item gloss on this part. What it relies on is only the treatise’s own statement: the Compendium of Topics says that the Saṃyukta Āgama “proclaims the connected discourses spoken by the Tathāgata and by the disciples,” and says that all the connected discourses are summed up under three aspects, “first, the one who speaks; second, what is spoken; third, for whom it is spoken,” and that “the Tathāgata, or the Tathāgata’s disciples, are the ones who speak. As with what is spoken by the disciples, so with the portion spoken by the Buddha.” The sūtra names the recitation “spoken by the disciples”; the treatise gathers it under “the one who speaks.” What divides what is spoken by the disciples from what is spoken by the Buddha is the person who speaks, not the Dharma that is spoken. In the twenty-two discourses of this fascicle the ones who speak are the venerable Aniruddha, the venerable Mahākātyāyana, and the venerable Ānanda; only the first half of 556 is spoken by the World-Honored One himself, and his phrase does not differ from Ānanda’s. Since the Compendium of Topics has no item-by-item gloss, the exposition of this fascicle does not cite the treatise’s headings; it takes only this statement as the anchor on which it relies.

卷第二十一Fascicle 21

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

「我晝亦住此三昧,夜亦住此三昧,終夜常住此三昧,有如是智,何用信世尊為?」〔T02 0152c17〕。這一卷十七經,自經五百五十九至五百七十五,是弟子所說之第四卷,也是末卷;弟子所說自卷第十八起,卷首自標「弟子所說誦第四品」〔T02 0126a06〕,本卷無誦題,承其篇。十七經之中,世尊無一語親說;世尊之語唯由弟子轉述:「世尊說此是智果、智功德」〔T02 0146c17〕、「此世尊所說」〔T02 0149c17〕、「如世尊所說五下分結」〔T02 0152b13〕。十七經分兩組:前七經以尊者阿難為主,答迦摩比丘、告諸比丘、答婆羅門、答瞿師羅長者、答無畏離車、為比丘尼說法、為婆頭聚落諸童子說法;後十經以在家弟子質多羅長者為中心,長者釋偈、答三昧,問三行而伽摩比丘答,請諸上座而梨犀達多出答,摩訶迦為說不放逸,難外道、難尼犍,病中說偈命終而還。前七經出家弟子說;後十經長者說其所見,而伽摩、梨犀達多、摩訶迦三人亦各說一法;弟子所說一篇,以在家弟子之自知作結。

一、有想不覺知·智果(經五五九)

迦摩問:有眼有色乃至有意有法,「而有比丘有是等法,能不覺知」〔T02 0146c01〕,是有想而不覺知,還是無想故不覺知?阿難答「有想者亦不覺知,況復無想」〔T02 0146c04〕。有想而不覺知者,是四禪與三無色:「如是有想比丘有法而不覺知」〔T02 0146c07〕。無想而不覺知者,是「一切想不憶念,無想心三昧身作證具足住」〔T02 0146c11〕。有法而不覺知,不是法不在,是心不緣;禪定中根境俱在,而比丘於其不覺。有想之定尚且如此,無想之定更不待言。迦摩再問:無想心三昧「不涌不沒,解脫已住,住已解脫,世尊說此是何果、何功德」〔T02 0146c14〕?阿難答「世尊說此是智果、智功德」〔T02 0146c17〕。這一問一答與卷第二十末三經同句,此卷以之開篇:弟子所說之首,先立「世尊說」三字。

二、自記說四道(經五六〇)

阿難告諸比丘:比丘、比丘尼「於我前自記說,我當善哉慰勞問訊,或求以四道」〔T02 0146c22〕。四道者,一是坐而「住心、善住心、局住心、調伏心、止觀一心、等受,分別於法量度,修習多修習已,得斷諸使」〔T02 0146c24〕;二是「正坐思惟,於法選擇」〔T02 0146c29〕而住心;三是「為掉亂所持,以調伏心坐、正坐」〔T02 0147a03〕而住心;四是「止觀和合俱行」〔T02 0147a08〕。四道皆以「斷諸使」為歸,所異者唯入手:由定入、由擇法入、由調掉入、由止觀合行入。自記說者,弟子自陳所證;阿難不逕許之,而以四道求之——其證若在四道之一,則「善哉」;若不在,則無從慰喻。弟子之自知,須有道可循,此是本篇首立之準。經末「諸比丘聞尊者阿難所說,歡喜奉行」〔T02 0147a11〕:此經無問者,阿難自告,而諸比丘奉行。

三、依於欲而斷愛(經五六一)

婆羅門問何故修梵行,阿難答「為斷故」〔T02 0147a17〕;斷何?「斷愛」〔T02 0147a18〕;依何斷?「依於欲而斷愛」〔T02 0147a19〕。婆羅門難:以欲斷愛,豈非無邊際?阿難不直答,先問婆羅門「汝先有欲來詣精舍不」〔T02 0147a24〕,至精舍已,「彼欲息不」〔T02 0147a26〕;婆羅門自答:精進、方便、籌量而來,至則皆息。於是阿難說四如意足:「欲定斷行成就如意足,精進定、心定、思惟定斷行成就如意足」〔T02 0147b03〕,修之「依離、依無欲、依出要、依滅、向於捨,乃至斷愛,愛斷已,彼欲亦息」〔T02 0147b05〕。欲是能斷之具,愛是所斷之法;愛盡則欲亦息,故「此是邊際,非不邊際」〔T02 0147b10〕。以欲斷愛而不陷於無窮,其故在欲依離、依滅而向於捨,非依愛而向於有。

四、善向與善到(經五六二)

瞿師羅長者問三事:世間說法者、世間善向、世間善到。阿難亦先問「若有說法,調伏貪欲、調伏瞋恚、調伏愚癡,得名世間說法者不」〔T02 0147b19〕,長者答:能調伏貪、恚、癡者,「是則名為世間說法」〔T02 0147b22〕;向調伏者是善向,「若調伏貪欲,已斷無餘,瞋恚、愚癡已斷無餘,是名善到」〔T02 0147b26〕。阿難結語「我試問汝,汝便真實答我,其義如此,當受持之」〔T02 0147b28〕。此經與上經同式:問者自答,答者印可。說法以調伏三毒為準,向以趣調伏為準,到以斷盡無餘為準;三者一線,而答在長者口中。

五、三種離熾然(經五六三)

無畏離車述其師尼犍子之道:「宿命之業,行苦行故,悉能吐之」〔T02 0147c08〕,身業不作,「業永盡故,眾苦永盡;苦永盡故,究竟苦邊」〔T02 0147c10〕,問阿難此義云何。阿難不評彼說,但說如來、應、等正覺所說「三種離熾然清淨超出道」〔T02 0147c13〕:一是淨戒,「住於淨戒,受波羅提木叉,威儀具足」〔T02 0147c15〕,「宿業漸吐,得現法離熾然,不待時節」〔T02 0147c17〕;二是四禪;三是三昧正受中「於此苦聖諦如實知」〔T02 0147c25〕乃至道諦如實知,「業更不造,宿業漸已斷,得現正法」〔T02 0147c27〕。尼犍以苦行吐宿業,如來以戒、定、慧吐宿業;所吐者同,能吐者異。「不待時節」兩見,是其判:苦行待時,正法現前。無畏默然,聰慧責之;無畏答「我思惟其義,故默然住耳」〔T02 0148a06〕,又言「若有聞沙門瞿曇說法而不隨喜者,此則愚夫」〔T02 0148a08〕,「長夜當受非義不饒益苦」〔T02 0148a09〕。外道弟子聞法而思,此卷之中不止一見。

六、依食斷食·依慢斷慢·依愛斷愛(經五六四)

比丘尼起染著心,託病遣使;阿難往,見其露身,「即自攝𣫍諸根,迴身背住」〔T02 0148a19〕,比丘尼「即自慚愧,起著衣服」〔T02 0148a21〕。阿難為說此身「穢食長養、憍慢長養、愛所長養、婬欲長養」〔T02 0148a24〕,而依食斷食、依慢斷慢、依愛斷愛。依食斷食者,「於食計數思惟而食,無著樂想、無憍慢想、無摩拭想、無莊嚴想」〔T02 0148a28〕,如商客膏車、病者塗瘡,但為運載、為瘡愈。依慢斷慢者,聞某尊者盡諸有漏,而念「我今何故不盡諸有漏,何故不自知不受後有」〔T02 0148b17〕,當於爾時即能斷漏。依愛斷愛者,聞某尊者盡漏,而念「我等何不盡諸有漏」〔T02 0148b21〕。三者皆以所依為能斷:食以持身,慢以自策,愛以欣求,用之得所,即是斷之之具。唯婬欲無所依,「無所行者,斷截婬欲、和合橋梁」〔T02 0148b24〕——四種長養,三可依而斷,一不可依,唯截。比丘尼得法眼淨,發露悔過,阿難受之:「若有自見罪、自知罪,能悔過者,於未來世得具足戒,善法增長,終不退滅」〔T02 0148c06〕。此經與經五六一同一「依」字:五六一依欲斷愛,此經依慢斷慢、依愛斷愛;弟子之道,不離其所依而斷其所依。

七、四種清淨淨斷(經五六五)

阿難為婆頭聚落諸童子說「四種清淨,戒清淨、心清淨、見清淨、解脫清淨」〔T02 0148c17〕。四種皆以「淨斷」收:戒身「不滿者,能令滿足;已滿者,隨順執持」〔T02 0148c21〕,是戒淨斷;定身「未滿者令滿,已滿者隨順執受」〔T02 0148c25〕,是心淨斷,所指者「離欲、惡不善法,乃至第四禪具足住」〔T02 0148c24〕;見淨斷則有五門:聞大師說法、從明智尊重梵行者聞、重誦先所聞、為人廣說先所聞、「獨一靜處思惟觀察」〔T02 0149a16〕,五門皆「如是如是得歡喜、得隨喜、得從於佛」〔T02 0148c29〕,「如是如是得入正法,乃至信於正法」〔T02 0149a17〕,總之曰「從他聞,內正思惟,是名未起正見令起,已起正見令增廣」〔T02 0149a18〕;解脫淨斷者「貪心無欲解脫,恚、癡心無欲解脫」〔T02 0149a23〕。清淨不是一得即止,未滿令滿,已滿隨順攝受,「欲精進方便,乃至常攝受」〔T02 0149a21〕,故名淨斷。見淨之五門,自聞大師至獨處思惟,門門可入,而皆歸「信於正法」:信在見後,是本卷信智之辨所先伏之線。

八、長者釋世尊之偈(經五六六)

那伽達多以世尊偈問長者:「枝青以白覆,一輻轉之車,離結觀察來,斷流不復縛」〔T02 0149b08〕。長者先問「世尊說此偈耶」〔T02 0149b11〕,然後請「須臾默然,我當思惟此義」〔T02 0149b12〕,而釋曰:「青者謂戒也,白覆謂解脫也,一輻者身念也,轉者轉出也,車者止觀也」〔T02 0149b14〕,離結者離貪、恚、癡三結;「觀察者謂見也,來者人也,斷流者愛流於生死」〔T02 0149b18〕;不縛者離「三縛,貪欲縛、瞋恚縛、愚癡縛」〔T02 0149b22〕。三處皆以阿羅漢「如截多羅樹頭更不復生」〔T02 0149b17〕為證。一偈四句,長者逐字開出戒、解脫、身念、轉出、止觀、三結、見、人、愛流、三縛十目。那伽達多問「此義汝先聞耶」〔T02 0149c01〕,長者答「不聞」〔T02 0149c02〕;尊者歎「汝得善利,於此甚深佛法,賢聖慧眼得入」〔T02 0149c02〕。先問是否世尊所說,再釋其義——所釋者是世尊之偈,所以能釋者是長者之自見;此是本卷「弟子所說」之兩面。

九、種種義與一義(經五六七)

那伽達多舉「無量心三昧、無相心三昧、無所有心三昧、空心三昧」〔T02 0149c13〕,問此四「為種種義故種種名?為一義有種種名」〔T02 0149c14〕。長者仍先問是世尊說、是尊者自意說;得「此世尊所說」〔T02 0149c17〕,乃答:「有法種種義、種種句、種種味,有法一義種種味」〔T02 0149c20〕。種種義者,四三昧各有所緣:無量是慈心「一切世間普緣住」〔T02 0149c26〕,無相是「於一切相不念」〔T02 0149c28〕,無所有是「度一切無量識入處,無所有」〔T02 0150a01〕,空是「世間空如實觀察,常住不變易,非我、非我所」〔T02 0150a03〕。一義者,以無諍貫之:「貪有量,若無諍者第一無量」〔T02 0150a06〕,貪、恚、癡是有相而「無諍者是無相」〔T02 0150a08〕,是所有而「無諍者是無所有」〔T02 0150a09〕,「無諍者空,於貪空,於恚、癡空」〔T02 0150a09〕。四名就所緣言是四,就離貪、恚、癡言是一。長者不取一邊,兩說並立而各有所指;那伽達多歎「汝得大利」〔T02 0150a13〕。

十、三行與滅正受(經五六八)

長者問伽摩比丘行,答「三行——身行、口行、意行」〔T02 0150a22〕:「出息、入息名為身行。有覺、有觀名為口行。想、思名為意行」〔T02 0150a24〕。其故:息「依於身、屬於身、依身轉」〔T02 0150a27〕,「有覺、有觀故則口語」〔T02 0150a28〕,想、思「依於心、屬於心、依心轉」〔T02 0150b01〕。長者以偈問捨身之法,伽摩以偈答「壽暖及與識,捨身時俱捨,彼身棄塜間,無心如木石」〔T02 0150b09〕。死與滅盡正受之別:死則「捨於壽暖,諸根悉壞,身命分離」〔T02 0150b12〕;滅盡定則「身、口、意行滅,不捨壽命,不離於暖,諸根不壞,身命相屬」〔T02 0150b13〕。入滅正受者不作「我入滅正受」之念,「然先作如是漸息方便,如先方便,向入正受」〔T02 0150b17〕;入時「先滅口行,次身行、次意行」〔T02 0150b20〕,出時亦不作「我今出」之念,「然先已作方便心,如其先心而起」〔T02 0150b23〕,「意行先起,次身行,後口行」〔T02 0150b26〕;入滅正受者「順趣於離、流注於離、浚輸於離」〔T02 0150b28〕乃至涅槃;住時「觸不動、觸無相、觸無所有」〔T02 0150c03〕;所作者「二法——止以觀」〔T02 0150c06〕。三行之滅有次第,起有次第,口先滅而後起,意後滅而先起;身體不死而三行滅,故與死別。一經十二問,長者所問皆是滅定之事相,伽摩所答皆有其故;末問「為作幾法」,伽摩言「此應先問,何故今問」〔T02 0150c04〕——止觀是入定之本,長者問之於末,故有此言。

十一、種種界·身見為本·不放逸為本(經五六九至五七一)

三經同以長者為主角,而局各異。五六九長者請諸上座,問種種界,「諸上座默然而住。如是再三」〔T02 0150c20〕,下座梨犀達多答「眼界異、色界異、眼識界異」〔T02 0150c25〕乃至意識界異,十八界各異,「是名種種界」〔T02 0150c29〕;上座讚之「汝真辯捷,知事而說」〔T02 0151a06〕。五七〇長者問世間諸見何本,「如是三問,亦三默然」〔T02 0151a15〕,梨犀達多復答「一切皆以身見為本,身見集、身見生、身見轉」〔T02 0151a21〕;身見者「見色是我、色異我、色中我、我中色」〔T02 0151a24〕乃至識亦如是;多聞聖弟子不如是見,「是名得無身見」〔T02 0151b01〕。五七一非默然之局:摩訶迦自請於上座前起雲雨,上座許之;入火光三昧燒薪而白㲲不然,而後語長者「當知此者皆以不放逸為本,不放逸集、不放逸生、不放逸轉」〔T02 0151c17〕,「此及餘功德,一切皆以不放逸為本」〔T02 0151c20〕。五七〇與五七一同一句式:以某為本、集、生、轉;諸見之本是身見,神通與功德之本是不放逸;一是生死之本,一是道品之本。五六九則收於「是名種種界」,無此句式。三經之末又各異:梨犀達多受長者請而「供養障礙故,久不詣世尊所」〔T02 0151b08〕,摩訶迦「不欲令供養利障罪故,即從座起去,遂不復還」〔T02 0151c27〕。經不諱言其異,一則留而障,一則去而不還。

十二、欲貪是其繫(經五七二)

諸上座於食堂論「謂眼繫色耶?色繫眼耶」〔T02 0152a02〕,長者過而問之,上座反問長者之意。長者答:「非眼繫色,非色繫眼,乃至非意繫法,非法繫意,然中間有欲貪者,隨彼繫也」〔T02 0152a13〕,喻以「二牛,一黑一白,駕以軛鞅」〔T02 0152a15〕,問黑牛繫白牛、白牛繫黑牛,「為等問不」〔T02 0152a16〕;上座答「非等問也」〔T02 0152a17〕,「然彼軛鞅是其繫也」〔T02 0152a18〕。長者結之:「然其中間,欲貪是其繫也」〔T02 0152a20〕。根不繫境,境不繫根,繫在中間之欲貪;問根境孰繫孰,是不等之問。此義在六處篇已見其句,此卷由在家弟子說出,而上座印之。

十三、信與智(經五七三·五七四)

五七三,阿耆毘外道出家二十餘年,長者問「為得過人法,究竟知見,安樂住不」〔T02 0152a28〕,答「不得過人法,究竟知見,安樂住,唯有躶形、拔髮、乞食」〔T02 0152b01〕;長者判其「非出要道,非曰等覺,非讚歎處,不可依止」〔T02 0152b04〕。外道反問長者,長者自記:「質多羅長者要不復經由胞胎而受生,不復增於丘塜,不復起於血氣,如世尊所說五下分結,不見一結而不斷者」〔T02 0152b11〕。外道涕淚求計,長者令其於正法、律出家,供其衣鉢,出家而「得阿羅漢」〔T02 0152b27〕。五七四,尼犍若提子問「汝信沙門瞿曇得無覺無觀三昧耶」〔T02 0152c05〕,長者答「我不以信故來也」〔T02 0152c07〕。尼犍言息覺觀如以繩繫風、以土斷恒水,長者問「為信在前耶?為智在前耶」〔T02 0152c12〕,尼犍答「信應在前,然後有智,信智相比,智則為勝」〔T02 0152c14〕。長者乃自陳:「我已求得息有覺有觀,內淨一心,無覺無觀,三昧生喜樂,第二禪具足住」〔T02 0152c15〕,晝夜常住,「有如是智,何用信世尊為」〔T02 0152c18〕。尼犍前稱長者質直,後斥其諂曲,長者以「若汝前實者,後則虛,後實者,前則虛」〔T02 0152c22〕折之,又問其有無「一問、一說、一記論,乃至十問、十說、十記論」〔T02 0152c26〕;尼犍「息閉掉頭,反拱而出」〔T02 0153a01〕。兩經一義:長者所有者是智,不是信。五七三以自記五下分結盡示之,五七四以自住第二禪示之;前者對自苦之外道,後者對自稱知見常生之外道。尼犍自言智勝於信,長者即以智答之——尼犍所立之準,正成長者之證。「何用信世尊為」,不是不信世尊,是所得已非信之事;見淨五門皆歸「信於正法」,而信之所成,是智。

十四、諸天之見與法之見(經五七五)

長者病,諸天勸「汝當發願得作轉輪王」〔T02 0153a06〕,長者答「若作轉輪王,彼亦無常、苦、空、無我」〔T02 0153a07〕。親屬聞其語,以為亂,教之「汝當繫念」〔T02 0153a09〕;長者言所答者是諸天,非亂語,並自陳「我今作心,唯不復見胞胎受生,不增丘塜,不受血氣,如世尊說,五下分結我不見有」〔T02 0153a19〕——與五七三自記同句。乃「結加趺坐,正念在前」〔T02 0153a23〕,說偈十五行:「服食積所積,廣度於眾難,施上進福田,殖斯五種力」〔T02 0153a25〕,在家而「我悉得此利,已免於眾難」〔T02 0153a28〕,供養持戒者、阿羅漢、聲聞牟尼,「習行眾多施,施諸良福田,於此世命終,化生於天上」〔T02 0153b06〕,「在所處受生,未曾不歡喜」〔T02 0153b10〕。說已命終,「生於不煩熱天」〔T02 0153b11〕;天子還至菴羅林,異比丘以偈問「是誰妙天色,住於虛空中」〔T02 0153b18〕,天子答「是菴羅林中,質多羅長者,以淨戒具足,繫念自寂靜,解脫身具足,智慧身亦然,我知法故來,仁者應當知,當於彼涅槃,此法法如是」〔T02 0153b22〕。諸天教其願轉輪王,是天之見;長者所見者無常、苦、空、無我,是法之見。偈中不言其定,唯言其施:在家弟子之所行,施與持戒,而其所得,戒、解脫、智慧三身具足。「我知法故來」,是其來之故,亦是全卷之歸。

十五、一卷的讀法

這一卷可以作三讀。一讀是讀兩人各說何法。阿難七經,五經答人之問或應人之請,五六〇告諸比丘、五六五為諸童子說:無想心三昧之果、自記說之四道、依欲斷愛、善向善到、三種離熾然、依食慢愛而斷、四種清淨。七經之答,無一是阿難自意:「如來、應、等正覺所知所見」〔T02 0147b01〕三見,「世尊說」兩見。長者十經,則長者自說其見、自記其證、自住其定;而所釋者仍是世尊之偈、世尊之三昧,所記者仍是「如世尊所說五下分結」〔T02 0152b13〕。

二讀是讀弟子如何說。阿難兩度「我今問汝,隨意答我」〔T02 0147a23〕,令婆羅門、長者自答而後印之;那伽達多兩度問長者先聞與否——「此義汝先聞耶」〔T02 0149c01〕、「此義汝先所聞耶」〔T02 0150a12〕——長者皆答不聞;長者於外道,先問其有無過人法,而後自記所證;於尼犍,先問「為信在前耶?為智在前耶」〔T02 0152c12〕,自陳第二禪所得,而後難其於小事尚不知,何能知過人法。問人而令其自答,釋義而先問其出於世尊,答人而先自陳其證——弟子所說之法,不在說者之權,在聞者之自知。

三讀是讀信與智。見淨五門「乃至信於正法」〔T02 0149a08〕,是信在見後;尼犍言「信應在前,然後有智」〔T02 0152c14〕,長者則以智答而不以信;臨終之偈,不言信,言「我知法故來」〔T02 0153b25〕。弟子所說一篇,自卷第十八「有道有向」〔T02 0126a14〕起,至此卷「何用信世尊為」〔T02 0152c18〕止。信世尊而修,修而有智,有智則所謂信者已成其事——弟子所說之貴,不在其信,在其所說與世尊同,而出於自知。

承衍——攝事分能說句

本卷無誦題,承卷第十八卷首所標「弟子所說誦第四品」〔T02 0126a06〕。攝事分契經事於此品無逐目之釋。其所依者,唯論之自標:攝事分說雜阿笈摩「宣說如來及諸弟子所說相應」〔T30n1579 0772c12〕,又言一切相應略由三相,「一、是能說,二、是所說,三、是所為說」〔T30n1579 0772c17〕,而「若如來、若如來弟子,是能說。如弟子所說,佛所說分」〔T30n1579 0772c18〕。經以「弟子所說」名篇,論以「如來弟子,是能說」立相;本卷十七經,能說者皆是弟子,而世尊之語唯在轉述之中。論所標者唯此一相,本卷之義唯此一語可承;其餘皆經之自說,不另立論之同詞。

“By day I dwell in this samādhi, and by night I dwell in this samādhi; through the whole night I constantly dwell in this samādhi. Having such knowledge, what need is there to believe in the World-Honored One?” The seventeen discourses of this fascicle, from the five hundred and fifty-ninth to the five hundred and seventy-fifth, are the fourth fascicle of what is spoken by the disciples, and the last; what is spoken by the disciples begins at Fascicle 18, which marks itself at its head as “the Recitation Spoken by the Disciples, Part Four,” and this fascicle has no recitation title of its own but continues that part. In the seventeen discourses the World-Honored One does not speak one word himself; his words come only as the disciples relate them: “the World-Honored One says it is the fruit of knowledge, the merit of knowledge,” “this was spoken by the World-Honored One,” “the five lower bonds as the World-Honored One has taught them.” The seventeen discourses fall into two groups. The first seven have the venerable Ānanda as their principal speaker: he answers the bhikṣu Jiamo, addresses the bhikṣus, answers a brāhmaṇa, answers the householder Ghoṣila, answers Fearless the Licchavi, teaches the Dharma to a bhikṣuṇī, and teaches the Dharma to the youths of Potou village. The last ten discourses center on a lay disciple, the householder Zhiduoluo: he explains a verse, answers on the samādhis, asks about the three activities and the bhikṣu Qiemo answers, invites the elders and Lixidaduo comes forward to answer, Mohejia teaches him heedfulness, he refutes an outsider, refutes the Nirgrantha, and, speaking verses in his sickness, dies and returns. In the first seven, disciples who have gone forth speak; in the last ten, the householder speaks what he sees, while Qiemo, Lixidaduo, and Mohejia each also teach one dharma; and the part spoken by the disciples closes with a lay disciple’s own knowing.

I. One with Perception Also Does Not Perceive; the Fruit of Knowledge (Discourse 559)

Jiamo asks: there is the eye and there are forms, up to there is the mind and there are mental objects, “and yet there are bhikṣus who, with such dharmas present, can fail to perceive them”—is it one with perception who does not perceive, or one without perception who therefore does not perceive? Ānanda answers, “One with perception also does not perceive, how much more one without perception.” One with perception who does not perceive is one in the four dhyānas and the three formless attainments: “in this way a bhikṣu with perception, with the dharma present, does not perceive it.” One without perception who does not perceive is one who, “not attending to any perception, dwells having realized with the body the samādhi of the mind without perception.” The dharma being present and yet not perceived does not mean the dharma is absent; it means the mind does not take it as object. In concentration the faculties and the objects are both present, and the bhikṣu does not perceive them. If this is so in a concentration with perception, it needs no saying in a concentration without perception. Jiamo asks again: the samādhi of the mind without perception, “neither surging nor sinking, liberated and then abiding, abiding and then liberated—the World-Honored One says this is what fruit, what merit?” Ānanda answers, “The World-Honored One says it is the fruit of knowledge, the merit of knowledge.” This question and answer are in the same phrase as the last three discourses of Fascicle 20, and this fascicle opens with them: at the head of what is spoken by the disciples, the words “the World-Honored One says” are set first.

II. Declaring of Oneself and the Four Paths (Discourse 560)

Ānanda addresses the bhikṣus: when a bhikṣu or bhikṣuṇī “declares of themselves before me, I shall say ‘well done,’ comfort and greet them, or seek it by the four paths.” Of the four paths, the first is to sit and “settle the mind, settle it well, settle it in place, tame the mind, make calm and insight one mind, with even reception, discriminating and measuring the dharmas; cultivating and much cultivating this, one comes to cut off the fetters.” The second is “to sit rightly and reflect, selecting among the dharmas,” and so settle the mind. The third is that one “held by restlessness and agitation sits with a tamed mind, sits rightly,” and so settles the mind. The fourth is “calm and insight joined and proceeding together.” All four paths have “cutting off the fetters” as their goal; what differs is only the entry: entering by concentration, by selecting the dharmas, by taming agitation, by calm and insight proceeding together. One who declares of oneself is a disciple stating what he has realized; Ānanda does not simply grant it, but seeks it by the four paths. If the realization lies in one of the four, then “well done”; if it does not, there is no ground for comfort. A disciple’s own knowing must have a path that can be followed. This is the first standard set in this part. The discourse ends, “the bhikṣus, hearing what the venerable Ānanda had said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly”: there is no questioner in this discourse; Ānanda addresses them himself, and the bhikṣus practice accordingly.

III. Relying on Desire to Cut Off Craving (Discourse 561)

A brāhmaṇa asks why one cultivates the holy life, and Ānanda answers, “for the sake of cutting off”; cutting off what? “cutting off craving”; relying on what is it cut off? “relying on desire, craving is cut off.” The brāhmaṇa objects: to cut off craving by desire, is this not without limit? Ānanda does not answer directly; he first asks the brāhmaṇa “did you first have the desire to come to the monastery?” and, having reached the monastery, “has that desire ceased?” The brāhmaṇa answers for himself: he came with energy, with means, with deliberation, and on arriving all of these ceased. Then Ānanda teaches the four bases of spiritual power: “the basis of spiritual power accomplished by concentration of desire and the exertion of abandoning; the basis of spiritual power accomplished by concentration of energy, concentration of mind, and concentration of reflection, with the exertion of abandoning,” and cultivating them “relying on seclusion, relying on dispassion, relying on escape, relying on cessation, and tending toward relinquishment, up to cutting off craving; when craving is cut off, that desire too ceases.” Desire is the instrument that cuts off; craving is the dharma cut off. When craving is exhausted desire too ceases, and so “this is the limit; it is not without limit.” That cutting off craving by desire does not fall into endlessness is because the desire relies on seclusion and on cessation and tends toward relinquishment; it does not rely on craving and tend toward existence.

IV. Rightly Directed and Rightly Arrived (Discourse 562)

The householder Ghoṣila asks three things: who teaches the Dharma in the world, who is rightly directed in the world, who is rightly arrived in the world. Ānanda again asks first, “if someone teaches the Dharma so as to tame greed, tame hatred, and tame delusion, can he be called one who teaches the Dharma in the world?” The householder answers: one who can tame greed, hatred, and delusion “is called one who teaches the Dharma in the world”; one directed toward taming is rightly directed; “if greed is tamed and already cut off without remainder, and hatred and delusion are already cut off without remainder, this is called rightly arrived.” Ānanda closes: “I have questioned you and you have answered me truly; the meaning is so—you should uphold it.” This discourse has the same form as the one before: the questioner answers for himself and the one questioned confirms it. Teaching the Dharma is measured by the taming of the three poisons, being directed by heading toward their taming, having arrived by their being cut off without remainder; the three lie on one line, and the answer is in the householder’s mouth.

V. The Three Kinds of Leaving the Burning (Discourse 563)

Fearless the Licchavi relates the way of his teacher the Nirgrantha: “the actions of former lives, through the practice of austerities, can all be thrown off,” and when no new bodily action is done, “since action is permanently exhausted, all suffering is permanently exhausted; since suffering is permanently exhausted, one reaches the final ending of suffering,” and asks Ānanda what he makes of this. Ānanda does not judge that teaching; he teaches only what the Tathāgata, the Worthy One, the Perfectly Awakened One has taught, “the three kinds of leaving the burning, the pure path of transcendence.” The first is pure precepts: “dwelling in pure precepts, taking up the prātimokṣa, complete in deportment,” and so “former actions are gradually thrown off, and one attains, in this very life, leaving the burning, not dependent on time.” The second is the four dhyānas. The third is, in the attainment of samādhi, “knowing this noble truth of suffering as it really is,” up to knowing the truth of the path as it really is, so that “no further action is made, former actions are gradually cut off, and one attains the true Dharma in this very life.” The Nirgrantha throws off former actions by austerities; the Tathāgata throws them off by precepts, concentration, and wisdom. What is thrown off is the same; what throws it off differs. “Not dependent on time” appears twice, and that is the judgment: austerities wait upon time; the true Dharma is present now. Fearless is silent, and Conghui reproaches him; Fearless answers, “I was reflecting on its meaning, and so I remained silent,” and says further, “if anyone hears the Dharma taught by the ascetic Gautama and does not rejoice in it, he is a fool,” and “through the long night he will suffer what is not his good and not his benefit.” A disciple of another sect who hears the Dharma and reflects on it appears more than once in this fascicle.

VI. Relying on Food to Cut Off Food, on Conceit to Cut Off Conceit, on Craving to Cut Off Craving (Discourse 564)

A bhikṣuṇī, her mind defiled by attachment, feigns sickness and sends a messenger. Ānanda goes, sees her lying exposed, and “at once restrained his faculties and turned his back to her”; the bhikṣuṇī “was at once ashamed, rose, and put on her robes.” Ānanda teaches her that this body is “nourished by impure food, nourished by conceit, nourished by craving, nourished by sexual desire,” and that relying on food one cuts off food, relying on conceit one cuts off conceit, relying on craving one cuts off craving. Relying on food to cut off food is “to eat reckoning and reflecting on the food, without the thought of delighting in it, without the thought of conceit, without the thought of adornment, without the thought of ornament,” as a merchant greases his cart and a sick man dresses his wound, only to carry the load and only to heal the sore. Relying on conceit to cut off conceit is, hearing that a certain venerable has exhausted the outflows, to think, “why have I not yet exhausted the outflows, why do I not yet know for myself that there is no further existence?”—and at that very time one can cut off the outflows. Relying on craving to cut off craving is, hearing that a certain venerable has exhausted the outflows, to think, “why have we not exhausted the outflows?” In all three what one relies on becomes what cuts off: food to sustain the body, conceit to spur oneself, craving to aspire; used where they belong, they are the instrument of their own cutting off. Only sexual desire has nothing to rely on: “as for what is not to be practiced, cut off sexual desire, the bridge of union.” Of the four nourishments, three can be relied on and cut off; one cannot be relied on, and is only cut. The bhikṣuṇī attains the pure Dharma-eye, confesses her fault, and Ānanda accepts it: “one who sees her own fault and knows her own fault, and can confess it, will in the future attain the full precepts, her good dharmas will increase, and she will never fall back.” This discourse shares one word with discourse 561, “relying”: in 561, relying on desire one cuts off craving; here, relying on conceit one cuts off conceit, relying on craving one cuts off craving. The disciple’s path does not leave what it relies on, and cuts off what it relies on.

VII. The Four Kinds of Purity and Pure Cutting Off (Discourse 565)

Ānanda teaches the youths of Potou village “the four kinds of purity: purity of precepts, purity of mind, purity of seeing, purity of liberation.” All four are gathered under “pure cutting off.” Of the body of precepts, “what is not full he makes full; what is already full he upholds accordingly”—this is the pure cutting off of precepts. Of the body of concentration, “what is not yet full he makes full; what is already full he takes up accordingly”—this is the pure cutting off of mind, and what it refers to is “secluded from desire and from evil and unwholesome dharmas, up to dwelling having attained the fourth dhyāna.” The pure cutting off of seeing has five doors: hearing the teacher teach the Dharma; hearing it from a wise and honored fellow in the holy life; reciting again what was heard before; expounding widely to others what was heard before; and “alone in a quiet place, reflecting and contemplating.” Through all five doors “in this way and that he gains gladness, gains rejoicing, gains following the Buddha,” and “in this way and that he enters the true Dharma, up to having faith in the true Dharma,” and in sum, “hearing from another and reflecting rightly within—this is called causing right view not yet arisen to arise, and right view already arisen to increase and widen.” The pure cutting off of liberation is that “the mind of greed is liberated through dispassion, and the mind of hatred and delusion is liberated through dispassion.” Purity does not stop at a single attainment: what is not full is made full, what is already full is taken up and held accordingly, “with desire, energy, and means, up to constantly taking it up,” and so it is called pure cutting off. Of the five doors of the purity of seeing, from hearing the teacher to reflecting alone, each door can be entered, and all return to “having faith in the true Dharma.” Faith comes after seeing; this is the line laid down early for the fascicle’s distinction of faith and knowledge.

VIII. The Householder Explains the World-Honored One’s Verse (Discourse 566)

Naqiedaduo questions the householder with a verse of the World-Honored One: “The green limbs covered with white, / the cart that turns on a single spoke, / free of the bonds, come to see, / the stream cut off, no longer bound.” The householder first asks, “did the World-Honored One speak this verse?” and then requests “a moment of silence; I shall reflect on its meaning,” and explains: “green means the precepts; covered with white means liberation; a single spoke means mindfulness of the body; turning means turning out; the cart means calm and insight”; free of the bonds means free of the three bonds of greed, hatred, and delusion; “seeing means vision; come means a person; the stream cut off means the stream of craving in birth and death”; not bound means free of “the three bindings: the binding of greed, the binding of hatred, the binding of delusion.” In all three places he cites the arhat, “like a palmyra tree cut off at the crown, never to grow again,” as the proof. One verse of four lines, and the householder opens it word by word into ten headings: precepts, liberation, mindfulness of the body, turning out, calm and insight, the three bonds, seeing, the person, the stream of craving, the three bindings. Naqiedaduo asks, “had you heard this meaning before?” and the householder answers, “I had not”; the venerable praises him: “you have gained a good benefit; into this profound Buddha-Dharma you have entered with the eye of noble wisdom.” He first asks whether the World-Honored One spoke it, and then explains its meaning. What is explained is the World-Honored One’s verse; what makes him able to explain it is the householder’s own seeing. These are the two faces of “spoken by the disciples” in this fascicle.

IX. Various Meanings and One Meaning (Discourse 567)

Naqiedaduo names “the immeasurable samādhi of the mind, the signless samādhi of the mind, the samādhi of the mind of nothingness, the samādhi of the mind of emptiness,” and asks whether these four “have various names because of various meanings, or have various names for one meaning.” The householder again asks first whether this was spoken by the World-Honored One or is the venerable’s own view; told “this was spoken by the World-Honored One,” he answers: “there are dharmas of various meanings, various phrases, and various flavors, and there are dharmas of one meaning and various flavors.” The various meanings are that each of the four samādhis has its own object: the immeasurable is the mind of loving-kindness “dwelling pervading all the world as its object”; the signless is “not attending to any sign”; nothingness is “passing beyond the sphere of boundless consciousness, nothingness”; emptiness is “contemplating the world as empty, as it really is, as constantly abiding and unchanging, as not self and not belonging to self.” The one meaning runs through them as being without contention: “greed is measurable, and the one without contention is the foremost immeasurable”; greed, hatred, and delusion have signs, and “the one without contention is signless”; they are something, and “the one without contention is nothingness”; “the one without contention is empty: empty of greed, empty of hatred and delusion.” The four names are four with regard to their objects and one with regard to freedom from greed, hatred, and delusion. The householder takes neither side; both accounts stand, each with its own reference, and Naqiedaduo praises him, “you have gained a great benefit.”

X. The Three Activities and the Attainment of Cessation (Discourse 568)

The householder asks the bhikṣu Qiemo about activities, and the answer is “three activities: bodily activity, verbal activity, mental activity”: “out-breath and in-breath are called bodily activity; initial and sustained thought are called verbal activity; perception and volition are called mental activity.” The reason: the breath “relies on the body, belongs to the body, and proceeds dependent on the body”; “because there is initial and sustained thought, there is speech”; perception and volition “rely on the mind, belong to the mind, and proceed dependent on the mind.” The householder asks in verse about the giving up of the body, and Qiemo answers in verse: “Life, warmth, and consciousness, / all given up when the body is given up; / that body is cast among the burial mounds, / without mind, like wood or stone.” The difference between death and the attainment of cessation: in death “life and warmth are given up, the faculties all break down, body and life are parted”; in the attainment of cessation “bodily, verbal, and mental activity cease, but life is not given up, warmth is not left, the faculties do not break down, body and life remain joined.” One who enters the attainment of cessation does not think, “I am entering the attainment of cessation”; “rather, having first made the means of gradual quieting, by those former means he moves toward entering the attainment.” On entering, “first verbal activity ceases, then bodily activity, then mental activity”; on emerging, likewise, he does not think, “I am now emerging”; “rather, having already made the resolve beforehand, he arises according to that former resolve,” and “mental activity arises first, then bodily activity, and verbal activity last.” One who has entered the attainment of cessation “tends toward seclusion, flows into seclusion, inclines toward seclusion,” up to nirvāṇa; while abiding, he “contacts the unshaken, contacts the signless, contacts nothingness”; what is practiced is “two dharmas: calm and insight.” The ceasing of the three activities has an order, and their arising has an order: verbal activity ceases first and arises last, mental activity ceases last and arises first; the body does not die and yet the three activities cease, and so this differs from death. Twelve questions in one discourse: everything the householder asks is a matter of the attainment of cessation, and everything Qiemo answers has its reason. At the last question, “how many dharmas are practiced,” Qiemo says, “this should have been asked first; why do you ask it now?” Calm and insight are the root of entering the attainment, and the householder asks of them last; hence the remark.

XI. The Various Elements; the View of the Body as Root; Heedfulness as Root (Discourses 569 to 571)

Three discourses with the householder as their central figure, and each with its own setting. In 569 the householder invites the elders and asks about the various elements, “the elders remained silent; so it was two and three times,” and the junior Lixidaduo answers, “the eye element is distinct, the form element is distinct, the eye-consciousness element is distinct,” up to the mind-consciousness element being distinct, the eighteen elements each distinct: “this is called the various elements”; the elders praise him, “you are truly quick in discernment, and speak knowing the matter.” In 570 the householder asks what the root of the views in the world is, “he asked three times, and three times they were silent,” and Lixidaduo answers again, “all have the view of the body as their root; from the view of the body they gather, from the view of the body they arise, from the view of the body they proceed”; the view of the body is “seeing form as self, form as other than self, self in form, form in self,” and so too for consciousness; the learned noble disciple does not see thus, and “this is called attaining freedom from the view of the body.” In 571 there is no setting of silence: Mohejia himself asks leave of the elders to raise clouds and rain, and the elders allow it; he enters the fire-light samādhi and burns the firewood while the white cloth is not burned, and then says to the householder, “you should know that all these have heedfulness as their root; from heedfulness they gather, from heedfulness they arise, from heedfulness they proceed,” and “this and the other merits all have heedfulness as their root.” 570 and 571 share one form of sentence: having such-and-such as root, gathering, arising, proceeding. The root of the views is the view of the body; the root of supernormal power and of merit is heedfulness; the one is the root of birth and death, the other the root of the factors of the path. 569 closes on “this is called the various elements,” without this form. The endings of the three discourses differ again: Lixidaduo accepts the householder’s invitation and, “hindered by the offerings, for a long time did not go to the World-Honored One”; Mohejia, “not wishing to be hindered by the fault of offerings and gain, rose from his seat and left, and did not return.” The sūtra does not conceal the difference: the one stays and is hindered, the other leaves and does not return.

XII. Desire and Craving Are the Bond (Discourse 572)

The elders in the dining hall discuss “does the eye bind forms, or do forms bind the eye?”; the householder passes by and asks, and the elders ask the householder’s own view in return. The householder answers: “the eye does not bind forms, forms do not bind the eye, up to the mind does not bind mental objects and mental objects do not bind the mind; but where between them there is desire and craving, by that they are bound,” with the simile of “two oxen, one black and one white, yoked with the yoke and the harness.” He asks whether the black ox binds the white or the white the black, “is this an even question?”; the elders answer, “it is not an even question,” and “it is the yoke and the harness that is their bond.” The householder concludes: “so between them, desire and craving are the bond.” The faculty does not bind the object, the object does not bind the faculty; the bond lies in the desire and craving between them, and to ask which of faculty and object binds the other is an uneven question. This meaning has appeared in the same phrase in the part on the six sense bases; in this fascicle it is spoken by a lay disciple, and the elders confirm it.

XIII. Faith and Knowledge (Discourses 573 and 574)

In 573 an Ājīvika outsider has been gone forth for over twenty years, and the householder asks, “have you attained superhuman states, ultimate knowledge and seeing, and a dwelling at ease?”; the answer is “I have not attained superhuman states, ultimate knowledge and seeing, or a dwelling at ease; there is only going naked, plucking out the hair, and begging for food.” The householder judges, “this is not the path of escape, it is not called perfect awakening, it is not a place to be praised, it is not to be relied on.” The outsider asks the householder in return, and the householder declares of himself: “the householder Zhiduoluo will never again be born by way of the womb, never again add to the burial mounds, never again arise in blood and breath; of the five lower bonds as the World-Honored One has taught them, I do not see one that is not cut off.” The outsider weeps and asks what he should do; the householder has him go forth in the true Dharma and discipline, provides him with robe and bowl, and having gone forth he “attained arhatship.” In 574 Nirgrantha Jñātiputra asks, “do you believe that the ascetic Gautama attains the samādhi without initial and sustained thought?” and the householder answers, “I have not come because of belief.” The Nirgrantha says that to still initial and sustained thought is like binding the wind with a rope or damming the Ganges with earth; the householder asks, “does faith come first, or does knowledge come first?” and the Nirgrantha answers, “faith should come first, and then there is knowledge; comparing faith and knowledge, knowledge is the superior.” The householder then states of himself: “I have already sought and attained the stilling of initial and sustained thought, inner purity and oneness of mind, without initial and sustained thought, with joy and happiness born of samādhi, and dwell having attained the second dhyāna,” dwelling in it constantly by day and by night, and “having such knowledge, what need is there to believe in the World-Honored One?” The Nirgrantha first calls the householder upright and then rebukes him as crooked, and the householder turns it on him: “if what you said before was true, then what you said after is false; if what you said after is true, then what you said before is false,” and asks him further whether he has “one question, one statement, one declaration, up to ten questions, ten statements, ten declarations”; the Nirgrantha “fell silent, shook his head, folded his arms, and went out.” The two discourses have one meaning: what the householder has is knowledge, not faith. In 573 he shows it by declaring of himself that the five lower bonds are ended; in 574 by his own dwelling in the second dhyāna. The first is to an outsider who mortifies himself; the second to an outsider who claims that knowledge and seeing are constantly present. The Nirgrantha himself says knowledge is superior to faith, and the householder answers him precisely with knowledge; the standard the Nirgrantha sets becomes the householder’s proof. “What need is there to believe in the World-Honored One?” is not disbelief in the World-Honored One; it is that what has been attained is no longer a matter of belief. The five doors of the purity of seeing all return to “having faith in the true Dharma,” and what faith accomplishes is knowledge.

XIV. The Seeing of the Gods and the Seeing of the Dharma (Discourse 575)

The householder is sick, and the gods urge him, “you should make the vow to become a wheel-turning king”; the householder answers, “if I became a wheel-turning king, that too would be impermanent, suffering, empty, and not self.” His relatives, hearing his words, take them for raving and tell him, “you should fix your mindfulness”; the householder says that he was answering the gods, not raving, and states of himself: “I now set my mind only on this: never again to see birth by way of the womb, never to add to the burial mounds, never to take on blood and breath; of the five lower bonds as the World-Honored One has taught them, I do not see that I have any”—in the same phrase as his declaration in 573. Then “sitting cross-legged, with right mindfulness before him,” he speaks a verse of fifteen lines: “Partaking of food, storing up what is stored, / widely crossing over the many perils, / giving to the supreme field of merit, / planting these five kinds of power”; though a layman, “I have gained all these benefits and am already free of the many perils”; making offerings to those who keep the precepts, to the arhats, to the hearers and sages, “practicing many gifts, / giving to the good fields of merit, / dying in this world, / one is born by transformation in heaven,” and “wherever one is reborn, one is never without gladness.” Having spoken, he dies and “is born in the Heaven of the Unburning.” The god returns to the Mango Grove, and a certain bhikṣu asks in verse, “Whose is this wondrous heavenly form, / abiding in the empty sky?” and the god answers: “In the Mango Grove, / the householder Zhiduoluo, / with pure precepts complete, / with mindfulness fixed, himself at peace, / with the body of liberation complete, / and the body of wisdom likewise: / I have come because I know the Dharma; / sir, you should know this: / there he will attain nirvāṇa; / such is this Dharma.” The gods teach him to vow for a wheel-turning kingship: that is the seeing of the gods. What the householder sees is impermanence, suffering, emptiness, and not self: that is the seeing of the Dharma. The verse does not speak of his concentration, only of his giving; what a lay disciple practices is giving and keeping the precepts, and what he attains is the three bodies complete: precepts, liberation, and wisdom. “I have come because I know the Dharma” is the reason for his coming, and the resting place of the whole fascicle.

XV. How to Read the Fascicle

This fascicle can be read in three ways. The first is to read what dharma each of the two speakers teaches. Of Ānanda’s seven discourses, five answer someone’s question or respond to someone’s request, while in 560 he addresses the bhikṣus and in 565 he teaches the youths: the fruit of the samādhi of the mind without perception, the four paths for one who declares of oneself, relying on desire to cut off craving, rightly directed and rightly arrived, the three kinds of leaving the burning, cutting off by relying on food, conceit, and craving, the four kinds of purity. Not one of the seven answers is Ānanda’s own view: “what the Tathāgata, the Worthy One, the Perfectly Awakened One knows and sees” appears three times, and “the World-Honored One says” twice. In the householder’s ten discourses, the householder states his own seeing, declares his own realization, dwells in his own concentration; yet what he explains is still the World-Honored One’s verse and the World-Honored One’s samādhis, and what he declares is still “the five lower bonds as the World-Honored One has taught them.”

The second is to read how the disciples speak. Twice Ānanda says, “now I shall question you; answer me as you wish,” letting the brāhmaṇa and the householder answer for themselves and then confirming it; twice Naqiedaduo asks the householder whether he had heard this meaning before, in two slightly differing wordings, and the householder each time answers that he had not; with the outsider, the householder first asks whether he has any superhuman state and then declares his own realization; with the Nirgrantha, he first asks, “does faith come first, or does knowledge come first?” states what he himself has attained in the second dhyāna, and then presses him: one who does not know even small matters, how could he know superhuman states? To question someone and let him answer for himself; to explain a meaning only after asking whether it came from the World-Honored One; to answer someone by first stating one’s own realization—the Dharma spoken by the disciples does not rest on the speaker’s authority but on the hearer’s own knowing.

The third is to read faith and knowledge. The five doors of the purity of seeing go “up to having faith in the true Dharma”: faith comes after seeing. The Nirgrantha says “faith should come first, and then there is knowledge”; the householder answers with knowledge and not with faith; the verse at his death does not speak of faith but says “I have come because I know the Dharma.” The part spoken by the disciples begins in Fascicle 18 with “there is a path, there is a way,” and ends in this fascicle with “what need is there to believe in the World-Honored One?” One believes in the World-Honored One and cultivates; cultivating, one has knowledge; and with knowledge, what was called faith has accomplished its work. The worth of what is spoken by the disciples lies not in their faith but in that what they speak is the same as the World-Honored One’s, and comes from their own knowing.

Carrying Forward — The Compendium of Topics on Who Speaks

This fascicle has no recitation title; it continues what Fascicle 18 marks at its head as “the Recitation Spoken by the Disciples, Part Four.” The Topics of the Sūtras in the Compendium of Topics has no item-by-item gloss on this part. What it relies on is only the treatise’s own statement: the Compendium of Topics says that the Saṃyukta Āgama “proclaims the connected discourses spoken by the Tathāgata and by the disciples,” and says that all the connected discourses are summed up under three aspects, “first, the one who speaks; second, what is spoken; third, for whom it is spoken,” and that “the Tathāgata, or the Tathāgata’s disciples, are the ones who speak. As with what is spoken by the disciples, so with the portion spoken by the Buddha.” The sūtra names the part “spoken by the disciples”; the treatise sets up “the Tathāgata’s disciples are the ones who speak” as its aspect. In the seventeen discourses of this fascicle, the ones who speak are all disciples, and the World-Honored One’s words appear only as they are related. The treatise marks only this one aspect, and the meaning of this fascicle can carry forward only this one statement; the rest is the sūtra’s own teaching, and no further matching term of the treatise is set up for it.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing. The full statement of AI's role across the 指月 project is maintained at methodology.

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0